Naruto Pirates: Martial Arts Shura

Qin Yu, the leader of a modern hermit sect, obtained the innate treasure Blood Jade by chance. He was struck by lightning and reborn into the Naruto world, becoming a “three-no” character Ming Cheng Yufeng, without a father, mother, or guardian. This passerby, who did not appear in the original novel but was the same age as Naruto, Sasuke, and others, relied on the Blood Jade and his own talents to practice various martial arts secrets. At the same time, due to the mutation of the Beiming Divine Art, he began to become a peerless master with comprehensive development of martial arts and ninjutsu. Through his own efforts, he gradually became the world’s top powerhouse, and all kinds of beauties came to him, including the lovely Hinata, the beautiful Yuhi Kurenai, Anko, Tsunade, Shizune, Terumi Mei… and then there was the pirate.

Naruto Pirates: Martial Arts Shura
Chapter 1, Shura’s Advent
1. Martial Arts in Naruto
Early in the morning, in the Land of Fire, in a quiet, unassuming spot on the edge of the Konoha Ninja Village, a solitary courtyard sat. Within three or four miles, there were no other houses, not even a single doghouse. There was only a forest to the south. Living in such a remote location meant the owner was either neglected or a recluse.
However, fans familiar with the Naruto storyline know that in the Naruto world, especially in Konoha Village, there’s no mention of any hermits living in seclusion. Therefore, it’s safe to assume the owner of this house is someone of low status within the village. Fortunately, the place is relatively quiet, with few people walking around (unless you’re bored, who would bother to go to such a desolate place).
There was no one around, the environment was quiet, and the nearby woods were filled with birdsong and flowers, with lush vegetation. Deep in the woods, there was a small hill, and the environment here was quite pleasant. Such a good environment would be a good place for cultivation, of course, it could also be a good place for retirement, or it could be considered a place forgotten by the village.
In the courtyard stood a low-slung house. Aside from being a bit dated, it was in decent condition, at least leak-proof and draft-proof. Inside, a young boy sat in meditation, as usual. A closer look would reveal that Naruto fans familiar with the original story would recognize this boy as not a well-known character in the original novels, not even a passing character or a minor role; he was an unlucky creature who had no chance to appear.
He was seen sitting cross-legged on a cushion, circulating his inner Qi. The abundant and powerful Qi naturally formed a vacuum around his body, protecting him from interruption or ambush. At this moment, two streams of air, one red and one blue, flashed around him. Those familiar with Jin Yong’s “The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber” will recognize this scene as Zhang Wuji practicing the Great Shift of the Universe.
That’s right, this guy is practicing the Qiankun Da Neng Yi technique, and it’s happening in the Naruto world. Some might ask, isn’t Naruto a world where ninjutsu reigns supreme? How could there be such a thing as the magical skills described in Jin Da Da’s novels? A melodramatic plot is about to unfold. The protagonist, Ming Cheng Yufeng, slowly winds up his training, then slowly opens his eyes: “Huh! I’ve been in the Naruto world for over a year now, and my martial arts skills have improved a lot. I just don’t know how much more colorful I can be in this chaotic world!”
This unknown figure in Naruto is actually a time traveler, or a reborn one. As for how he traveled through time, the story begins a year ago…
Qin Yu, 17, is the leader of the Shura Sect, a hidden sect in the modern martial arts world. Although it’s considered a martial arts sect, due to centuries of decline and the increasing popularity of modern life, the mysterious concept of martial arts has become a distant memory. The occasional display of martial arts by some is merely a show of showmanship, devoid of practical value.
Furthermore, with the introduction of foreign martial arts like Taekwondo and Judo into China, some young people who are attracted to Korea and Japan are increasingly choosing to learn these fighting techniques and abandoning the traditional Chinese treasure of martial arts. Few people in normal society learn martial arts, let alone such a secretive and secluded martial art.
The number of disciples dwindled, and by Qin Yu’s generation, the situation was even more pitiful, leaving him, the sect leader, all alone. His master’s generation at least had him as a disciple, but now Qin Yu was truly alone. Fortunately, the Shura Sect still had him, the so-called sect leader, to persevere, while many other sects had already vanished into the long river of history.
In modern society, true martial arts masters are rarely seen, aside from showmanship, showmanship, and routines and moves developed for performance purposes. Thinking of those big names who, after just two days of training in a theater troupe, became action movie stars, even adored by their fans, is truly speechless, and it also makes one sigh for the decline of martial arts.
The truly powerful martial arts families and sects have already gone into hiding, leaving ordinary people unable to find their traces. Many people are familiar with the saying “seclusion is the best way to conceal one’s identity”—”small seclusion in the wild, great seclusion in the city.” Almost everyone with a bit of education knows what this means, but now it has taken on a different meaning.
Qin Yu’s sect, the Shura Sect, was a small, undervalued martial arts sect. Located within China’s most mysterious Kunlun Mountains, the region is often considered a sacred place for Taoists and the Dragon Vein of China. Since ancient times, Kunlun has been shrouded in mystery, and to this day, no one knows what lies hidden within.
Many martial arts novels depicting immortal cultivation often depict this mountain as an ideal training ground. The rolling hills stretch as far as the eye can see, making it a place not easily explored by ordinary people. Exploring it would require a bloody price, making it virtually isolated from the outside world. A deeply hidden cave nestled within the mountains serves as the headquarters of the Shura Sect, known as “Shura Land.”
Qin Yu once asked his master why this cave, which looked only about 70 or 80 square meters, had such a grand name. His master told him that Shura Land used to cover a very large area, because hundreds of years ago, the Shura Sect was once glorious, with thousands of disciples spread throughout the world.
This cave was simply where the Shura Sect’s senior leaders handled sect affairs, similar to a modern-day meeting room. Later, with the sect’s decline and the changing landscape, many of the old sites disappeared, leaving only this hidden cave as the sect’s headquarters.
The Shura Sect currently practices the martial arts from the Shura Sutra, a text passed down from generation to generation. However, according to Qin Yu’s master, the Shura Sect’s first leader, Xue Shura, hundreds of years ago, was a remarkable individual, a genius born from the astonishing genius. He received the Shura Sutra from a mysterious master, and after twenty years of diligent practice, he ultimately achieved unparalleled martial arts prowess, becoming the leader of the martial arts world and founding the Shura Sect.
This sect’s name might seem sinister, but under the control of Blood Shura, its disciples have always been law-abiding. They never use their supremacy as the foremost sect to bully others, nor do they attempt to control the martial arts world through the title of leader. In that era of the survival of the fittest, Shura was considered a rare and reputable sect.
At that time, the Shura Sect was unprecedentedly prosperous, with thousands of disciples spread across the country. Many prominent families wanted to send their children and nephews to the Shura Sect to learn martial arts. That was also the Shura Sect’s most glorious period. However, the great hero Blood Shura suddenly disappeared. No one knew where this master of martial arts had gone. He left behind only a revised copy of the “Shura Sutra,” which is the martial arts that Qin Yu now practices. He didn’t even leave a note.
The sect leader’s disappearance was a major event, leading some to suspect the sect, which had a fraught relationship with the Shura Sect, was behind the disappearance. However, Blood Shura’s martial arts were so advanced that it was impossible for anyone to sneak attack and kill him without leaving any trace. This suspicion was quickly dispelled by the other leaders of the sect at the time.
However, for the sake of the stability of the martial arts world and their own status, the Shura Sect dared not publicize this matter. They secretly searched for over a year, but to no avail. The disciples had no choice but to return to the main hall to practice the Shura Sutra. Although none of them were as talented as the sect leader, learning the basics was enough to protect themselves and avoid being encroached upon by other sects.
This was the idea of ​​the disciples, but later they discovered that no matter how hard they practiced, their power was far inferior to that of the Blood Shura. Everyone suspected that the scripture had been tampered with. Without the guarantee of force, and with the truth still to be revealed, the news of the sect leader’s disappearance was spread by someone unknown.
Soon, other sects began to suppress the Shura Sect’s disciples. This was the typical pattern of the Central Plains martial arts world. Furthermore, as long as they could profit, they didn’t care about reputation, integrity, or chivalry. This constant suppression by these scheming individuals was the main reason for the Shura Sect’s gradual decline.
Qin Yu diligently practiced the martial arts from the Shura Sutra daily. He knew that even mastering it wouldn’t allow him to dominate the modern martial arts world, but at least he had the ability to protect himself. As a helpless orphan found by his master in a ditch, these seemingly unremarkable martial arts were his lifeline.
In the eyes of our Mr. Qin, after mastering martial arts, he will be able to enter society and make a living even as a bodyguard for wealthy people and high-ranking officials. If he is lucky, he will be favored by a rich girl with his handsome appearance and will be able to soar to the sky and live a life of ease and comfort with beautiful women.
With this aspiration, Qin Yu practiced even more diligently. Aside from trips down the mountain every three months to the nearby town to buy necessities, he spent almost every day in his “main altar.” While the main altar wasn’t large, it contained a bedroom, kitchen, toilet, and even a small generator. Qin Yu was a diligent man, so even in seclusion, he found his life quite pleasant.
Most importantly, his master had left him over 100,000 yuan in savings. While it wasn’t much, it was enough for one person to eat and drink. After all, there were still many resources in the deep mountains and old forests that could supplement the family’s expenses. Besides practicing, Qin Yu would use his laptop to watch movies, anime, and other things to pass the time.
However, dreams are beautiful and reality is cruel.
One day, Qin Yu was meditating in a cave when suddenly there was a loud thunder outside and a torrential downpour. Qin Yu was unmoved, because it had rained twice in the past seven days, once for three days and once for four days…
According to statistics, the Kunlun Mountains receive approximately 50 millimeters of rainfall annually, but this year’s rainfall has been exceptionally heavy. This is the first time it has rained so frequently. Qin Yu, adopted by his master since childhood, has rarely left the Kunlun Mountains except for trips down the mountain to the town to buy necessities. As far as he can remember, he’s never experienced rain as heavy as this year.
The bizarre weather had prevented him from eating a proper meal for several days. The mountains were too humid to go hunting, but he had a dozen gas canisters on hand to cook some noodles. A simple generator also allowed him to browse the resources stored on his laptop while practicing.
Note: There will be some foreshadowing descriptions in the early stages, and then the story will gradually begin, starting with the Hokage’s enrollment.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapter
APP audiobook (free)
Premium audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and receive 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2, Struck by Lightning (Old Version)
2. Being struck by lightning
Today, after Qin Yu practiced, he ate noodles and started watching cartoons. But before he finished eating, there was a loud “boom” sound from the back of the hill where his practice cave was located, as if the mountain had collapsed. Qin Yu was so scared that he ran out of the cave in a hurry, afraid that he would not be able to woo the rich lady.
Being buried alive would be tragic.
Fortunately, his old cave didn’t collapse, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. Out of curiosity, Qin Yu looked in the direction of the sound in the rain. There was smoke and smoke and he couldn’t see anything clearly, but the loud noise just now was unusual. Driven by curiosity, Qin Yu used his not-so-light
Gong ran to the back mountain to find out what was going on.
When he ran to the foot of the mountain, he found a huge cenote with a diameter of more than ten meters. Qin Yu hurried over and stood at the edge of the cenote and looked down. Wow! It was bottomless. He threw a small stone in, but heard no echo. Qin Yu secretly said, “What a close call! This thing must have been caused by heavy rain.”
Even if the rain is not that powerful, it can still act as a catalyst for the subsidence.
Landslides often occur in cities in modern society, and many unlucky people have lost their lives because of them. It seems that he has to move and can no longer stay in the “Headquarters”. However, when Qin Yu was about to go back to move, he turned around and accidentally stepped on a loose stone. Due to the baptism of heavy rain,
The stones are very slippery.
The unlucky Qin Yu slipped and fell backwards. Qin Yu did not feel any pain when he fell, but continued to fall. After a short period of unconsciousness, the hero finally realized that something was wrong: “Oh my god, curiosity kills me…”
With a shout, Qin Yu’s figure fell rapidly and soon disappeared in the sinkhole.
“Bang” “Ah!” After an unknown amount of time, two sounds that were in line with the laws of physics sounded at the bottom of the pit. It was obvious that Qin Yu had landed… The sand at the bottom of the pit reduced the impact force, and this guy kept adjusting his body position while falling, and used his ten years of hard work to
It was thanks to his strong skills that he didn’t break any bones.
Even so, when he landed, this guy didn’t have time to adjust his body and landed on his butt. He felt his internal organs shifted. He felt like the sea was churning inside, and he couldn’t help but feel a sweetness in his throat. With a “puff”, a mouthful of blood spurted out. Qin Yu knew that this was the worst thing he had ever done in his life.
This is the first time I’ve been injured, and it’s an internal injury.
However, Qin Yu, who was in pain, did not notice that the blood he had just spurted onto an object in front of him, and the bright red blood was strangely absorbed quickly and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He lay on the sand at the bottom of the pit for more than ten minutes.
The sect leader got up from the ground, touched his burning butt, and looked around.
This deep pit was about 20 meters above the ground. Fortunately, Qin Yu had internal strength and martial arts skills. Otherwise, if he were an ordinary person, he would definitely be smashed into a meat pie. Seeing this height, Qin Yu felt that he was lucky to have suffered some internal injuries and spit out a mouthful of blood. But so
How can I get to such a high distance? I definitely can’t do it with my current skills.
Since there is no way to go up for the time being, let’s take a look at the situation here first. Maybe we can find a clue to save our lives. Qin Yu simply glanced at the bottom of the center pit with a diameter of six or seven meters. There was nothing here except sand and mud formed by rainwater falling from the sky.
When he thought it was an ordinary sinkhole, a red light suddenly flashed, attracting Qin Yu’s attention.
He hurriedly looked towards the light and saw a faint red light flickering on the wall near the inside of the cave. With this discovery, he hurried over and was shocked when he got closer and took a closer look. He vaguely saw a decayed skeleton slumped over.
The entire skeleton was buried in the sand on the edge of the stone wall of the sinkhole.
If you don’t walk closer, you will never notice this scary-looking skeleton. In front of the skeleton, a small red light spot is emitting a little light from time to time. The red light Qin Yu saw just now was emitted by it. Seeing this, Qin Yu didn’t care about being afraid and hurriedly used his hand to
The sand around the red bright spot was cleared away, and soon a rectangular blood-red jade plate appeared in front of him.
The blood Qin Yu spat out after falling down just now was sprayed on this jade token, but he was busy relieving his internal injuries and did not realize that his blood was absorbed by this strange jade token. If he had discovered earlier that this jade token could absorb blood,
There would be no next thing, but, there is no but!
The saying “the scar heals and the pain is forgotten” was the most appropriate for Qin Yu. He ignored the skeleton and, adhering to the principle that if he didn’t take advantage of something, he would suffer a loss, he quickly picked up the strange jade token and looked at it carefully with the help of the tiny light from the hole.
With a mind cleansed by countless novels, I thought this must be a so-called adventure. Could it be that my good luck started from now on?
With infinite excitement, Qin Yu began to observe the jade token. He saw that this jade token was no different from the normal safe and sound token in shape and size, but this piece of jade was blood red, crystal clear, and also had a hint of coldness. The smooth jade token was carved with dragons and phoenixes, and it was lifelike.
It is obvious that this exquisite jadeware and carving are not ordinary items. If it were sold to a wealthy person who knows the value of jade, it would definitely be worth a good price.
Nowadays, many people, whether they are rich or poor, like to play with antiques. If you go out without a bracelet or a walnut, you will feel embarrassed to greet others. Such old antiques that are a bit old must be rare. There are too many rich people nowadays. They are not afraid of you having good things. As long as you can
Anything that catches their eye, no matter how much it is worth, will definitely be sold at a good price.
He knew that the top-grade jade pendant he had obtained today was priceless. He would sell it at an auction house in a certain port for a high price (he didn’t dare to hand it in, because if he did, the most he would get would be a banner saying that the cultural relics were donated to a museum).
Already. ), if you have money, you can marry a beautiful wife and have lots of children, and that will be enough for your life.
But just when this guy was thinking about good things, an accident happened again…
At this time, the sky was filled with thunder and lightning. The bad weather clearly indicated that the heavy rain would continue for a while. Just as Qin Yu was still admiring the blood jade that could change his life with the help of the light, suddenly a bolt of lightning struck down and jumped into the cave.
He took it and placed it on the blood jade in Qin Yu’s hand.
“Ah! I will never be curious again!” A scream sounded in the dazzling light, and then Qin Yu and his last words disappeared into the cemetery. After the light, the entire cave was empty. The head of the Qin sect disappeared, and so did
The blood jade that aroused his curiosity.
It was as if he had never been here, and with his disappearance, a bizarre adventure was waiting for him. At the same time, this accident allowed him to fulfill what he had dreamed of for many years, ending his bachelor life of more than 20 years and finding a new goal in life.
After being struck by lightning, Qin Yu only felt a sharp pain in his body at first, but soon the heart-wrenching pain disappeared, and he also felt that his body suddenly became much lighter and began to drift. In a daze, he barely opened his eyes.
He opened his eyes, but was horrified to find that there was darkness all around him, and he couldn’t see his hand in front of him.
An inexplicable fear came over him. The scene before him was like a black hole in a science fiction movie, and he was at the center of it. Now he could only look forward at the endless nothingness. He could imagine what was happening behind him and under his feet without even looking. Such a scene would probably
He was scared to death.
Just as Qin Yu felt lost and helpless, the familiar red light suddenly flashed again. He sensed it quickly enveloping his entire body, and the darkness before him was replaced by a dazzling red light. Finally, he didn’t have to face that terrifying black hole anymore, he consoled himself with this thought.
Qin Yu knew that his so-called psychological comfort was just self-deception, and his current situation was still not good. Just as he was daydreaming, he suddenly felt the space around him twisting, and it felt like his whole body was deformed by this violent twisting.
However, the expected pain didn’t come with the twisting of his body. Subconsciously, he thought that if it weren’t for the protection of the red light, he would have been shattered by now. In fact, he hadn’t carefully observed his body in the black hole just now. He didn’t know that his body had already been reduced to ash by the baptism of lightning.
Now he was just a soul, and the spatial distortion he felt was actually caused by spatial turbulence. The red light ball protected his soul from damage. As his soul twisted, Qin Yu felt his eyelids growing heavier, his brain began to lose control, and he fell drowsy and soon fell into a deep sleep.
He didn’t know how long he had slept, perhaps hundreds of years, or perhaps just a moment, when suddenly he regained consciousness. The distorted feeling he had felt before had disappeared, and the solid feeling on his back made him realize that he should be lying in a certain place. Thinking of this, Qin Yu hurriedly opened his eyes, but the environment around him had changed drastically.
After calming down a little, Qin Yu found that he was lying on a small bed. There was a glass window next to the bed. Through the window, he could vaguely see the stars and the bright moon in the night sky outside. Feeling that there was nothing wrong with his body, Qin Yu suddenly sat up from the small bed.
Come.
Feilu novels, Feilu will make you look good!
Chapter 3, Mingcheng Yufeng (old version)
3. Mingcheng Yufeng
“Who am I? Where is this?” Qin Yu, looking at his now tiny arms and legs, was puzzled and repeated the lines from the movie “Who Am I” when the protagonist first appeared, but with an extra sentence at the end. He was clearly a 17-year-old, 1.80 meters tall, and weighed 70 kilograms. How could he have become a child now?
After he finished talking to himself, he subconsciously wanted to get out of bed and find a mirror to see what he had become, but suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his head, “Ah! It hurts!” The pain like a needle prick made him scream involuntarily.
Fortunately, it was late at night, otherwise the shout would surely attract many people to visit. The intense pain continued, and along with the pain, Qin Yu felt a childish voice calling him in his mind. Gradually, a little figure appeared in his mind, and Qin Yu, as if summoned, appeared in his sea of ​​consciousness in the form of a soul.
The little person was fair and clean, with short black hair that had a hint of purple in the reflected light. He looked very energetic, but his face, only four or five years old, was full of vicissitudes of life that should not be seen at that age. Normally, four or five-year-old children should be innocent and full of joy, but this child looked like he had been through a lot, with a look of helplessness, loneliness and desolation.
Suddenly, the child spoke. He looked at Qin Yu curiously and asked, “Who are you? Why do you appear in my mind?” Qin Yu was stunned and said to himself, “Yes, who am I? Why am I here?!” He still didn’t understand what was going on. The turbulence of time and space caused him to lose his memory temporarily.
After mumbling to himself, he fell into deep thought. His head felt like it was about to split open, and the pain was unbearable. Qin Yu squatted down, holding his head, howling continuously, while the villain kept staring at him. Gradually, Qin Yu finally remembered some things: “I, I am Qin Yu, the leader of the Shura Sect. I seem to have been struck by lightning just now, and I came here in a daze.”
After hearing his self-introduction, the villain smiled in disbelief: “Haha, what a strange name. Although I have never heard of the Shura Gate, it seems that this is our destiny. First, let me introduce myself. My name is Mingcheng Yufeng. I am an orphan from Konoha Village in the Land of Fire. My parents are Chunin of Konoha Village.
I was born shortly after the Nine-Tailed Fox attacked the village, but that same day, while helping to evacuate the villagers, my parents were killed by the Nine-Tailed Fox! I became an orphan of the war. My former guardian, the teacher who had been taking care of me, told me all this. Qin Yu, who was already having a headache, was startled by the words “Konoha Village” and “Chunnin.”
He asked doubtfully, “You, you mean this is Konoha Village, the Konoha Village of the Land of Fire?” Mingcheng Yufeng’s soul nodded, “Yes, this is the Konoha Village of the Land of Fire. Is there something wrong?” Qin Yu’s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he had encountered a ridiculous time travel? How could he have ended up in the world of Naruto for no reason?
Naruto was Qin Yu’s favorite anime. Could it be his obsession that had brought him here? Now that he was here, could he do things he couldn’t do before? But first, he needed to get his bearings. He gathered his thoughts and said to the little man, “Nothing, nothing. Could you tell me who is the current Hokage? Uzumaki Naruto?”
Ming Cheng Yufeng’s soul shook his head in confusion: “Uzumaki Naruto? I don’t know him, why do you say that? The current Hokage is the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. The Fourth Hokage sacrificed his life to protect the village during the Nine-Tails attack. Since there is no suitable candidate, the current Hokage is still the Third Hokage?”
Qin Yu breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that the Third Hokage was in power. It seemed he had traveled through time according to the plot. If Naruto had already become Hokage, there was no point in him hanging around with Uzumaki Boruto and his gang. But for now, he should just solve the problem at hand.
Qin Yu looked at Ming Chengyufeng across from him and asked, “Hey, buddy, I have a serious problem. It seems like my soul is in your body now. What should I do?”
Upon hearing this, Ming Chengyufeng’s face suddenly revealed a trace of fatigue, which turned into a faint smile: “I am an orphan. I have lived alone for a long time. I am so tired. I was already dead before. Because of hunger and loneliness, my spirit has reached the edge of collapse. Only this soul is left, and it seems that it will dissipate. But since you have appeared, you will control this body from now on. I am tired, and now I will merge with you. My friend, I wish you can survive in this cruel world!”
Ming Chengyufeng’s soul gave Qin Yu his final instructions, and then without waiting for Qin Yu to react, the little man formed by Ming Chengyufeng’s soul emitted golden light all over his body. The golden light continued to pour into Qin Yu’s sea of ​​consciousness. He had no way to stop all this, and could only accept it quietly, and then watch the light gradually diminish and finally disappear before his eyes.
“Hey, Mingcheng Yufeng, are you still there? Come out quickly! I still have a lot of questions for you!” Qin Yu subconsciously called out the little man’s name in the void of his mind, but his vision returned to darkness. No one answered him, and no one appeared. Soon, Qin Yu’s consciousness in his mind became increasingly blurred. When he opened his eyes again, he still saw the little house he had seen before.
After a brief moment of unconsciousness, Qin Yu felt that the headache he had felt before had disappeared. He realized that the soul of Ming Chengyufeng had merged with his own soul, or in other words, had become a part of him. At the moment the light disappeared, Qin Yu felt that some more memories had appeared in his mind.
Just like the child said before, the owner of his current body is named Mingcheng Yufeng, this is his home in Konoha Village, his parents were Chunin who died in the last Nine-Tails attack, and from now on he will live in this cruel world under the identity of Mingcheng Yufeng.
After just checking, Qin Yu already knew where he was. In the Naruto world, he had traveled through time and been reborn, except that his current identity was a passerby who had never appeared in the original story. It was likely that in the original story, just like now, the original owner of this body had died before the plot even began.
Qin Yu was still very excited. The world of Naruto, how many people wanted to travel there. The invincible ninjutsu, the beautiful girls, it was a man’s paradise. There was the shy Hinata, the courageous Sakura, the bold Ino, the Chinese beauty Tenten, the queen Yuhi Kurenai, the gluttonous beauty Mitarashi Anko, the violent Hokage Tsunade, and of course, beauties from other countries, the Mizukage Mei Terumi, the Two-Tails Jinchuriki, Yukito, the Eight-Tails Killer Bee’s apprentice Samui, the Akatsuki’s only female, Konan, and so many more. It was impossible to count them all.
Become stronger, you must become stronger, even for those beauties, big and small, who you have yet to meet, you must become a strong person. Otherwise, not to mention picking up girls, even whether you can save your own life will be a problem. Qin Yu clenched his fists, he was ready to take a crazy gamble in this crazy world!
As a typical 21st-century otaku, Qin Yu also has a dream: a dream of seducing all the beauties in the world. Now, God has given him an opportunity, entering the world of Naruto. As long as he becomes strong, anything is possible. Here, as long as you have strength, you can do whatever you want. The big fist is the real deal.
Strengthening himself was the only thing he wanted to do now, and then he thought of those invincible ninjutsu, the five basic ninjutsu of water, fire, earth, wind and thunder, the Byakugan, Sharingan, Samsara Eye, Sage Body, Six Paths Ninjutsu and so on, but it seemed that he did not have any of these things now, because he was a passerby who had never appeared in the original work.
He wasn’t born with a silver spoon in his mouth like Sasuke and Naruto. He wasn’t even as good as the powerful members of Konoha’s aristocratic families. In this world where everyone relies on their parents and connections, he felt like a lonesome individual. With his current body, he might have a chance to refine only one of the five most basic attributes.
Later, those powerful moves and abilities were either bloodline limits or the inheritance of the Six Paths Sage. Ming Cheng Yufeng, a passerby, did not belong to the Hyuga, Uchiha, or Senju clans, and did not have top-tier backgrounds and resources like Sasuke and Naruto. These two were the reincarnations of the Six Paths Sage’s sons, and were themselves powerful cheats.
Wishes are beautiful, but reality is cruel. It is extremely difficult for an unknown person like him to make a name for himself as an ordinary person.
However, Qin Yu was not discouraged. Years of training in Kunshan had made him calm and resolute. He believed that as long as he worked hard, he would succeed. Even if he could not beat the two protagonists, Sasuke and Naruto, he did not want to be worse than Shikamaru and others. What he did not know was what kind of opportunities would greet him next.
When he finally stands at the pinnacle of the ninja world, he will embark on another journey, which is also his dream, where there will be many strong people and countless beauties.
The headache he’d felt earlier was the result of Qin Yu’s soul merging with the original owner of this body. Thinking of this wonderful world, despite the uncertain future, Qin Yu was still incredibly excited. Now, at least, he understood what era he was in. Since Ming Cheng Yufeng had learned that the Third Hokage was still in power, and since he was also born the year of the Nine-Tails attack, he was the same age as Naruto, giving him at least the advantage of foresight.
Thinking of this, Qin Yu suddenly jumped out of bed. He first looked in a mirror in the room and saw his current appearance. Sure enough, he looked similar to the little boy in his mind. He was less than 1.3 meters tall and very thin. His hair was still black without any light reflection, but a faint purple-red color could be seen in the slightest light.
According to the professional terminology of hairdressing, this style of color should be called “sunlight color”! Of course, this professional term was also coined by Qin Yu when he heard a half-baked barber dye his hair.
Large lavender eyes, a high nose bridge, sword-like eyebrows, red lips and white teeth—well, that word seems to be used to describe a girl. Overall, he still looks quite handsome now, at least much more handsome than the original Ming Chengyufeng he saw in his mind. Qin Yu guessed that the change in appearance was related to the fusion of souls. After all, he was a handsome man in his previous life, so he was quite satisfied with his current appearance.
Chapter 4, Blood Jade, Ling Yan (Old Version)
4. Blood Jade, Lingyan
Qin Yu felt somewhat relieved about his current appearance, but then he thought of another question: the so-called guardian Chunin that Ming Chengyufeng had mentioned before. Would that guy become suspicious if he saw his changed appearance? However, Qin Yu was soon relieved because, according to the memories left by Ming Chengyufeng, this so-called guardian had not been to his home for more than half a year.
So even if his appearance had changed, it could be explained as a sign of growth. After all, his grandson hadn’t visited him in such a long time. This was probably why Ming Chengyufeng died, replaced by Qin Yu. He probably didn’t know that his guardian hadn’t appeared since then, so his worries were completely unnecessary.
Suddenly, Qin Yu had an idea to test the ninjutsu level of this body. After trying it out, he found that this guy named Mingcheng Yufeng had almost no so-called ninjutsu or chakra in his body. But it was no wonder. He was an orphan since childhood. Although he had a chunin guardian before, that guy had never taught him any ninjutsu.
Qin Yu wondered if this despicable guardian had died while on a mission, otherwise he wouldn’t have gone to see him for months. Because he was so young, this guardian had never taught Yu Feng any ninjutsu. It was a miracle that an orphan with no guidance, no bloodline limit, and relying solely on the village’s support could survive.
However, this body wasn’t entirely useless. As a martial artist, Qin Yu checked his meridians and discovered he was born with all his meridians fully open. If this body were placed in the martial arts world, at this age, he would be a rare martial arts prodigy. While he didn’t know ninjutsu, he did know the simplified “Shura Sutra” mental method and martial arts skills. He might want to practice that later. Wasn’t Rock Lee in the original novel also a master of physical skills?
Of course, his master, Emperor Kai, was even more impressive. With his Eight Gates unlocked, he could easily defeat Madara-six Paths, pushing his taijutsu skills to their limits. However, when Qin Yu thought of Kai and Lee, he also thought of their idiotic personalities. The word “idiot” was a compliment to both of them, and their IQs were rarely high.
Getting back to the point, practicing martial arts also helps him acquire more self-defense skills. Otherwise, if he encounters any unexpected situation and dies before achieving his goal, it would be a disgrace to his identity as a time traveler. Mingcheng Yufeng (now that he has traveled through time, Qin Yu will start calling himself that from now on) sits cross-legged on the bed and prepares to begin practicing according to the methods of the Shura Sutra.
But then something strange happened. A red light flashed on his chest, as if a voice was calling him. Ming Chengyufeng subconsciously ripped open his pajamas, revealing a red jade plaque hanging from his chest, which was now flashing a dazzling light. He was no stranger to this red jade plaque; it was his curiosity about it that had led to his being struck by lightning.
He didn’t expect that this jade token would travel with him into the Naruto world. At the same time, he also remembered that he seemed to have seen this familiar red light in the chaotic black hole, and this light also protected his body (actually his soul) from being crushed into pieces by the distortion and pressure caused by the black hole.
Could it be that this jade token was a divine artifact? There was no other reason to explain everything he had experienced. If this jade token was a divine artifact, then it must have some connection to him, otherwise it wouldn’t have protected him so much and followed him to the Naruto world.
Others who traveled through time either had a system or a divine master as a cheat, but this time, he was struck by lightning and came to the Naruto world, just like the plot of other time-travel novels, but where was his cheat code? Ming Chengyufeng had always felt a sense of resentment. Even if he could travel through time to Naruto or Sasuke, it would be fine, but he was just an ordinary citizen.
Now that he had the chance to possess the golden finger, our classmate Yu Feng certainly didn’t want to give it up, so he immediately began to think. Trying to recall the plots of some time-travel novels he had read in his previous life, he thought of a solution after more than ten minutes, which was to connect with the jade token through his spirit.
He concentrated his attention on the jade token. As he focused, an inexplicable feeling washed over him, and the sound of his voice gradually became clearer: “Master, Master…” Finding it effective, Yu Feng continued to focus his mind. Fortunately, his spiritual power, which had been greatly enhanced by the baptism of time travel and the fusion of his soul with Yuan Mingcheng Yu Feng, came in handy at this moment.
Instantly, a ball of red light enveloped his entire body, and then the red light dissipated, and he disappeared into thin air. Fortunately, there was no one else nearby, otherwise they would have been scared to death by this strange scene.
Ming Chengyufeng had just disappeared from the room when he found himself in a particularly bright place again, because he clearly remembered that the room was dark when he was meditating, and it was impossible for anyone to turn on the lights for him, after all, he was the only one living at home.
“Master, you have finally entered the blood jade barrier. That’s great. Welcome!” Just when Yu Feng was wondering, a pleasant voice came into his ears. It was this voice that had been calling him.
He slowly opened his eyes, and what he saw was a place shimmering with golden-red light. The glare made him quickly close his eyes again. It took him a while to adjust to the light and he began to survey the space. It was resplendent in gold and jade, but the area was small, only a few dozen square meters, like a large room.
At this time, a girl in a white ancient-style long skirt was looking at him with a smile. She looked no more than 20 years old. She was beautiful and had a well-proportioned figure. Her fair skin and tall figure made Yu Feng feel suffocated and his heart beat a few times involuntarily.
Besides the beautiful girl before him, the room contained an eight-person table and several chairs. Off to one side were rows of bookshelves, neatly arranged with numerous books, though they appeared to be ancient, thread-bound volumes. The remaining empty space was only about thirty or forty square meters, lacking even a door. Beyond the bookshelves lay layers of nothingness, a feeling of unreality.
Gritting his teeth, Yu Feng gave the girl a bitter smile: “Well, may I ask your name, young lady, and where is this place?” The beautiful girl in ancient costume smiled even brighter: “Hello, master! This is the Blood Jade Barrier. I am a spirit, you can just call me Lingyan!”
“Ling, Lingyan? Blood Jade Barrier!?” Mingcheng Yufeng stared at the beautiful woman in ancient costume, somewhat bewildered. The woman named Lingyan then slowly approached Yufeng, bowing slightly in an ancient ritual before respectfully saying, “Yes, yes. This is the Blood Jade Barrier, an independent little world. I am the spirit that protects this little world.”
“Gulp!” Yu Feng swallowed his saliva and asked awkwardly: “Um, Miss Lingyan, is the blood jade the red jade token I picked up before?! I really don’t understand what’s going on now! Could you please explain it to me?!” Although he heard the beautiful woman’s words,
This means that his current identity is her master, but being in an unfamiliar environment, Yu Feng knows that this is not the time to put on airs.
Sure enough, Yu Feng’s humble attitude made Ling Yan laugh even more happily. “You are right, Master. The so-called blood jade is the jade token you picked up earlier. It itself is a spiritual treasure nurtured by heaven and earth, and the blood jade barrier is a small world opened up within the blood jade by the ancient great power using divine power.”
Seeing Yu Feng’s expectant expression, Ling Yan continued, “After the Great God created this world, he placed the blood jade in a Feng Shui treasure land to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon. The purpose of doing so was to nourish the artifact. And I am the artifact spirit formed by the accumulation of spiritual energy in the blood jade over time. I have independent thoughts and personality, and I also have a normal human body, but I cannot leave this place.”
She paused for a moment, “I originally thought I would live a lonely life here forever, but hundreds of years ago, a warrior named Xue Xiuluo accidentally discovered the Blood Jade. He was going berserk at the time, seemingly possessed by his martial arts training. The Blood Jade happened to have a calming effect, so I helped him and brought him back to his senses.”
At the mention of the “Blood Shura,” Yu Feng’s heart raced, for this man was the founder of their Shura Sect, whose disappearance had caused the sect’s decline. Unexpectedly, he had found the Blood Jade. Ling Yan had said that he had become somewhat possessed, likely due to his practice of the Shura Technique. He had discovered the shortcomings of this technique and had chosen to retire from the martial arts world, to avoid a bloodbath after becoming possessed.
Thinking of this, Yu Feng’s resentment towards this ancestor also disappeared. Although he left without saying goodbye and left behind a revised version of the Shura Art, his choice at the time was correct and was also what a martial artist should do. The Shura Sect declined, but in exchange for peace in the martial arts world, it avoided a bloody storm. Blood Shura was definitely a selfless person to do this.
After Yu Feng’s frown relaxed, Ling Yan continued, “Master, you guessed right. Xue Xiuluo is indeed a good person, very upright. After obtaining the blood jade, he temporarily suppressed the evil in his body, and then began to constantly search for a way to heal himself. He went to Shaolin Temple to learn from others, and also found a guy named Xiaoyaozi to learn Taoist martial arts, but in the end, his evil nature still broke out.
It was a full-moon night. Blood Shura, overcome with murderous urges, arrived at a cave in Kunshan. He decided to self-destruct, ending everything, knowing that after midnight, he would become a murderous savage. He sealed the cave and detonated his inner Qi. Seeing his agony, I decided to help him. I used the unique spiritual power of the blood jade to absorb nearly hundreds of years of Qi from his body. Blood Shura, depleted of his Qi, perished.
Chapter 5: A Dazzling Variety of Martial Arts Secrets (Old Version)
5. A wide variety of martial arts secrets
When talking about Blood Shura, Lingyan’s initial smile disappeared. Her face was serious and respectful. Looking at Yufeng, who was also serious, she sighed, “After Blood Shura died, the Blood Jade and his body were sealed in that cave. I also fell into a deep sleep because I couldn’t contact the outside world. This sleep lasted for hundreds of years.
Years of rain previously washed away the ground, causing it to sink, allowing the blood jade to reappear. Master, your blood was absorbed by the blood jade, forming a special connection between your body and soul, and also reawakening my consciousness.
Afterwards, Master, you were struck by lightning and shattered to pieces, leaving only a wisp of your soul that entered a black hole formed by the lightning. By then, I had regained full consciousness and abilities, and my body was filled with Master’s blood. That’s when I activated the blood jade’s energy to protect Master’s soul!”
Yu Feng finally understood what had happened. It turned out that the blood he spat out after falling into the sinkhole had, coincidentally, been absorbed by the Blood Jade, awakening the dormant Ling Yan and thus protecting his soul from being devoured by the black hole. However, there were still some things he didn’t understand: “I understand what happened before, but how did I end up traveling to, or being reborn into, the Naruto world?”
Lingyan’s previous smile returned. “That’s because you, my master, were left with only a soul. To prevent you from dissipating, I had no choice but to choose a parallel small world for you to be reborn. Otherwise, even with the protection of the blood jade, you would be reduced to ashes. Coincidentally, the blood jade is an innate spiritual treasure nurtured by heaven and earth, and it possesses a certain ability to travel through time and space. So, I privately decided to send you to this small world for rebirth!”
“Wait, Lingyan, you mean that you can control the blood jade to travel through parallel spaces, then why did you bring me to the Naruto world. Although I also like this animation, I am relatively more interested in the world of martial arts. After all, I was a martial artist before!” Mingcheng Yufeng was still a little puzzled by Lingyan’s choice to travel through the Naruto world.
Lingyan smiled and shook her head. “It’s not that I don’t want to, but I can’t. When you entered the black hole, your soul was already corroded by it. With your current strength, even if you traveled to those advanced martial arts worlds, you wouldn’t be able to withstand the backlash there. The Naruto world is relatively weak among these parallel spaces, and it’s also one of your favorite worlds, so I chose this place for you to be reborn.
Secondly, this is a two-dimensional world, where the souls of the characters are relatively weak, which is more suitable for you. Finally, you know that your current body is also a nobody in the Naruto world, but it is more suitable for your fragile soul. It just so happens that he is on the verge of death, which actually helps you, my master.
Yu Feng seemed to understand something at this time. He asked weakly: “You mean that my soul body is not strong enough, so I can’t withstand the soul impact of those powerful people in the high-level world. Even the main characters in the Naruto world are not carriers that I can bear, right?” At the end, he felt helpless. It seemed that he was still too weak.
Lingyan covered her mouth and laughed, “Hehehe, you’re right. Even if you were sent to the bodies of Naruto and Sasuke in this world, you wouldn’t be able to resist the powerful soul power of their protagonists. But Master, don’t be discouraged. Your current body may not have had good talent before, but now that your soul has been fused with it, its intelligence and talent are both top-notch. As long as you work hard, you won’t necessarily be worse than Naruto and Sasuke.”
After hearing Lingyan’s words, Yufeng sighed: “Okay, since you said so, this is the only way. Then, when I become strong enough in the future, can I go to other higher worlds?” Lingyan nodded: “Well, in theory, it is true, but it may be difficult to return to your previous world because that is your main world.”
Yu Feng spread his hands noncommittally. “Well, if I can’t go back, then I can’t go back. There’s nothing to miss about that world anyway. Let’s think about how to survive in this world first. You know, this Naruto world is also full of dangers. You said before that the only advantage of this body of mine is that all the meridians are open. Do I have to rely on the incomplete Shura Jutsu I practiced before to get by?”
Lingyan smiled and pointed to the bookshelf filled with ancient books. “This is a gift I prepared for you, my master. Take a look and see if you like it!” After that, she twisted her willow waist and walked towards the wooden shelf. Seeing Yufeng following her stupidly, she pointed to the first row of bookshelves and introduced them, “The books here are all martial arts secrets that I compiled through my master’s thinking.”
“What did you say? Get martial arts secrets through my mind? But I only know one book called Shura Jue, and it’s an incomplete edition. How come there are so many books here?” Yu Feng looked at the full bookshelf in front of him in disbelief. Could it be that all the books here are Shura Jue? If so, that would be a joke.
Lingyan rolled her eyes at him and said, “Master, you are so stupid! The Shura Art is a martial art you practiced before, and you can recite it by heart. How could I possibly add unnecessary details? These books are compiled from the martial arts you know. Don’t underestimate my abilities!”
Yu Feng scratched his head. He didn’t quite understand what Ling Yan meant, so he simply picked up a book from the bookshelf and started reading. It would have been fine if he hadn’t read it, but as soon as he saw it, he immediately exclaimed: “North, North, North Ming Divine Art!” Oh my God, this turned out to be the magical art of the Xiaoyao Sect in the Tianlong world. How did Ling Yan get it? He hurriedly opened the book and started reading. Sure enough, there were diagrams and formulas for practicing the North Ming Divine Art.
He picked up another book in disbelief, looked at the name on the cover and exclaimed again: “Nine Yin Scriptures, the way of heaven, to reduce the surplus and make up for the deficiency, therefore the void overcomes the real, the deficiency overcomes the surplus…” Ni M, this Nine Yin Scriptures is actually real. Yu Feng was no longer calm at this time. He could only look at Lingyan who was looking at him with a smile in surprise.
Seeing him so surprised, Lingyan laughed: “Hehehe, Master, my skills are not bad, right? How about these martial arts secrets? Are you satisfied? They are much more powerful than your incomplete Shura Jue!”
Looking at the Nine Yin Manual in his hand and Lingyan’s provocative smile, Yu Feng had no choice but to put on a playful smile and ask Lingyan, “Um, Lingyan, how come there are martial arts secrets from Jin Dada’s novels here? What’s going on? Could it be that because I learned about these martial arts from reading novels before, you can simulate them?”
Lingyan proudly raised her towering peaks. “Of course. Let me put it this way. As long as you, Master, have a basic understanding of martial arts, I can deduce the complete martial arts training methods and diagrams from just the basics. For example, the front row contains the martial arts secrets from Mr. Jin’s series, and the middle row contains the martial arts secrets from Mr. Huang’s series.
Right now, you can only see the first two rows of secret books. The last row is shrouded in mist. Only when your strength reaches a certain level can you see the books in the last row. Of course, this is also an obstacle set up for your development. “Well, am I really amazing?” Lingyan smiled triumphantly at the end.
Looking at her towering peaks, Yu Feng swallowed hard, trying not to embarrass himself. After silently chanting “Amitabha” several times, he began to focus on the books on the bookshelf. As the saying goes, you don’t know until you see, and you’ll be surprised when you see. The bookshelf was filled with a dazzling array of martial arts secrets, and each one made Mingcheng Yu Feng’s heart skip a beat.
The first thing that catches the eye is the unique martial arts written by Mr. Jin. The Shaolin unique martial arts include 72 unique skills such as “Prajna Vajra Palm”, “Vajra Finger”, “Vedo Pestle”, “Kashaya Subduing Demon Skill”, “Dragon Claw Hand”, “Dragon Capturing Skill”, “Formless Robe Finger”, as well as the sect’s treasures such as “Yi Jin Jing”, “Xi Sui Jing” and “Nine Yang Divine Art”.
The Beggars’ Sect’s “Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms”, “Dog Beating Stick Technique”, and “Xiaoyaoyou Body Technique”; the Xiaoyao Sect’s “Divine Art of the North Sea”, “The Only One in the Eight Desolations and Six Directions”, “Small Formless Art”, “Tianshan Six Yang Palm”, “Tianshan Plum Blossom Hand”, “White Rainbow Palm Power”, “Light Steps on Water”, “Life and Death Talisman”, etc.; the Dali Duan family’s “One Yang Finger” and “Six Meridians Divine Sword”, etc.
There are the “Finger Magic Power” and “Falling Flower Sword Palm” of Peach Blossom Island, the “Shifting Stars” and “Finger of the Three Meridians” of the Murong family, the “Great Shift of the Universe” of the Ming Cult, the “Innate Skill”, “Golden Goose Skill” and “Quanzhen Sword Technique” of the Quanzhen Sect, the “Jade Girl Heart Sutra” of the Ancient Tomb School, the “Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill” and “Mahamudra” of the Tantric Buddhism, the “Tai Chi Fist” and “Tai Chi Sword” of Zhang Sanfeng, the “Nine Swords of Dugu” of Feng Qingyang, and even the “Divine Movement” of the Jiunan Divine Nun and the “Sunflower Manual” of Dongfang Bubai.
Looking at the magical skills described by Huang Dada, a series of common martial arts are recorded, such as “Ten Styles of Bloody Battle”, “Hundred Strikes of the Prairie Fire”, “Covering the Rain Sword Technique”, “Ghost King Whip”, “Eight Methods in the Well”, “Mantra Hand Seal”, “Nine Profound Methods”, “Bird Crossing Technique”, etc. He also saw martial arts from the Fengyun series, such as “Wind God Leg”, “Paiyun Palm”, “Sky Frost Fist”, “Killing Fist”, “Eclipse Sword Technique”, and “Six Secrets of Ao Han”.
However, the careful Yu Feng also discovered some problems. First of all, the martial arts novels he was familiar with were basically those written by Mr. Jin, so the martial arts he described were very complete. He also read “The Tang Dynasty” and “The Return of the Condor Heroes” by Mr. Huang, so the martial arts recorded were basically related to these two works. He seldom read Mr. Gu’s novels, so there was basically no record of his martial arts, only a sword manual from “The Flying Dagger of Xiao Li” and “Ming Yu Gong” and “Jia Yi Shen Gong” in “The Twins”.
Secondly, he also found that the martial arts displayed on the bookshelf were basically some basic martial arts. Although they covered most of the unique skills, there was no “Taixuan Jing” and “Shenzhao Jing” written by Jin Dada. This may be because Yufeng was not familiar with novels related to these two works in his previous life. However, there were also no “Four Great Books” written by Huang Dada and the most powerful Moke Wuliang in Fengyun.
Chapter 6: Cultivating the North Sea (Old Version)
6. Practice Beiming
Faced with so many peerless techniques, Ming Chengyufeng spat. He subconsciously glanced at the last row of bookshelves Lingyan mentioned. It was as if there was a thick fog surrounding it, making it impossible to see what was inside. He guessed that these more mysterious martial arts techniques should be stored on this last row of bookshelves. Didn’t Lingyan say before that it was an obstacle for him to create, and he would unlock it after reaching a certain level?
However, just these secret manuals were enough to make Yu Feng laugh even in his dreams. For ordinary people, even the protagonist, to master one or two unique skills was already a great opportunity. Now that he had so many in front of him, he should be satisfied. After collecting his thoughts, Yu Feng smiled and said to Ling Yan, “This is really eye-opening. Ling Yan, you are really amazing. Thank you for preparing all this for me.”
Lingyan smiled as she walked over to the Eight Immortals Table. She picked up a sandalwood box and handed it to Yufeng. “Master, you don’t have to thank me. Inside are three Super Great Rejuvenation Pills that I made by absorbing the Blood Shura’s Qi and mixing it with some precious medicinal herbs. Each one can increase your power by 100 years. Do you want to use them now or later?”
Yu Feng opened the wooden box and found three quail egg-sized pills inside. The pills themselves were golden red and exuded a delicate fragrance, making it clear they were not ordinary. Although he wanted to obtain the three hundred years of skill, he suppressed his inner desire and returned the box to the Eight Immortals Table.
Lingyan asked with some confusion: “Why, Master, are you not interested in these pills?” Yufeng shook his head: “It’s not that I’m not interested, but it would be a waste if I used them now. I’ll use them after I’ve built a solid foundation. By the way, do you have any good suggestions on practicing martial arts? After all, there are so many martial arts that I can’t practice them all. I still understand the principle of biting off more than I can chew!”
After hearing Yu Feng’s words, Ling Yan stared at him blankly for a long time. Suddenly, she laughed: “Master, you really didn’t disappoint me. You were able to resist the temptation of three hundred years of cultivation. Just for this, I will have to work harder in the future and give you a surprise. As for practicing martial arts, I think you can start with the North Sea Divine Art, the Yi Jin Jing, the Xi Sui Jing, the Dragon Elephant Prajna Gong, the Ling Bo Wei Bu, and the Nine Yang Divine Art.”
Yu Feng was stunned when he heard this: “Well, isn’t the Bei Ming Divine Art the opposite of other internal skills training routes? Can I practice these martial arts at the same time? I won’t explode and die, will I?” Ling Yan shook her head: “Others will definitely be able to do it, but Master, you won’t. Didn’t I say that you were born with all your meridians open, which is a martial arts prodigy that only appears once in a thousand years.
For most warriors, being able to open the Ren and Du meridians and reach the Xiantian realm is already quite impressive, but they can’t completely open all of their meridians. That wouldn’t be possible without a thousand years of internal energy. Therefore, your talent, Master, is truly remarkable. It’s precisely because you have all your meridians open that you can peacefully practice the Beiming Divine Art and other martial arts simultaneously without conflict.
Hearing her say this, Yu Feng finally let out a sigh of relief. To be honest, among all these martial arts, his favorite was the Bei Ming Divine Art. Although there was no internal energy for him to absorb in the Naruto world, he just liked it. Ling Yan had just suggested that he start practicing with this method, and he was happy to do so: “Okay, I’ll listen to you. Let’s start with the Bei Ming Divine Art.”
Lingyan nodded. “Beiming Divine Art can not only increase internal strength but also absorb the internal strength of others. Even if it is not used in the Naruto world, it can still be used in other advanced martial arts worlds in the future. Lingbo Weibu is used as a supplement and can also be used to escape when encountering danger. Yijinjing and Xisuijing can cleanse the hair and marrow and improve physical fitness.
“The Dragon Elephant Prajnaparamita Kung Fu stimulates one’s potential, is exceptional in increasing strength, and can also improve one’s physical condition. These are the best techniques for laying a solid foundation. Combined with the Nine Yang Divine Art, which increases internal strength the fastest, the master can become a master in a short period of time! After that, practicing other martial arts will be twice as effective with half the effort.”
After hearing Lingyan’s words, Yufeng was now even more confident. He immediately picked the basic cultivation secret book mentioned earlier. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly asked, “I have chosen the secret book, but how do I get out of here? I only came here because of your call just now. Now I really don’t know what to do.”
Lingyan couldn’t help laughing at his aggrieved look. “Hahaha, you’re killing me, Master, you’re so stupid. Okay, let me tell you, actually, only the first time you enter here does you need my summons. After that, whether you want to enter or leave, you just need to recite it silently in your mind.
Even if you’re out, I can still chat with you in your mind. You can always communicate with me if you have any questions. Just call me in your mind and I’ll be able to sense it. Our conversation won’t be heard by anyone outside.”
“Is that so? That’s really convenient. Let me try it first. I want to get out of the blood jade barrier.” Yu Feng started experimenting immediately after hearing Ling Yan’s words. Sure enough, when he thought of going out, his body suddenly appeared in the dark little house again.
Seeing that this method was effective, Yu Feng silently repeated in his mind: I want to enter the blood jade. With a “swish”, he entered the room where he had met Ling Yan before. Ling Yan was looking at him with a smile: “Well, Master, I was right, wasn’t I? This method is very simple, because the blood you shed before has already closely linked me, the blood jade, and you.”
Yu Feng finally nodded in satisfaction: “Okay, in that case, let’s work hard together and get along well. You don’t have to treat me as a master. That address is awkward, and I’m not used to it. Just treat me as a friend.” Ling Yan Wenyan was touched, and looking at his sincere expression, she smiled and said, “Okay, I understand, master. Let me slowly get used to it. Hehehe!”
“Okay, I’ll go practice first. I’ll contact you anytime if there’s anything in the future!” Yu Feng saw that Lingyan hadn’t changed her address yet, so he didn’t force her. Just like she said, she would slowly change and adapt in the future.
After leaving the Blood Jade Boundary, Yu Feng memorized the first and second diagrams of the Bei Ming Divine Art and eagerly began practicing. Having previously practiced internal energy, he knew that while the Bei Ming Divine Art’s methods were somewhat different, the end result was the same. Yu Feng quickly developed a sense of Qi. As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning, but once you get started, subsequent practice becomes much easier. With a certain amount of experience, success will flow naturally.
Yu Feng followed the practice routes and mantras of the first picture of the Bei Ming Divine Art, the Hand Taiyin Lung Meridian (energy absorption function) and the second picture, the Ren Meridian (energy storage), and led the newly formed wisp of true energy in his body to flow along the designated meridian routes. In just less than a quarter of an hour, he had completed the practice of the first and second pictures.
He also understood the meaning of the thirty-six diagrams of the Beiming Divine Art. The human body has twelve main meridians and eight extraordinary meridians, totaling twenty major meridians. Normal people who practice martial arts store internal energy through the Ren and Du meridians. Therefore, each of the twenty meridians, excluding the Ren and Du meridians, requires a corresponding diagram for storing internal energy. These diagrams complement each other, making a total of thirty-six diagrams.
When reading the novel, the nerdy Duan Yu believed that the Beiming Divine Art’s absorption of internal energy was unnatural, so he only practiced the first and second diagrams and left it at that, unlike Xu Zhu who achieved the full Beiming Divine Art. In other words, Duan Yu only practiced one-eighteenth of the Beiming Divine Art, but even so, he still seemed to have cheated in the end, which shows how powerful the Beiming Divine Art is.
Having already completed the first and second sections, he had already reached Duan Yu’s level, though there was no one here to absorb his internal energy. Yu Feng knew that to unleash the full power of the Bei Ming Divine Art, he would have to master all thirty-six sections. So, he decided to strike while the iron was hot and immediately began practicing the third and fourth sections.
Strangely enough, perhaps due to his natural ability to open all meridians, Yu Feng had already completed all thirty-six diagrams in just over four hours. This speed was truly astonishing. If Wuyazi knew about this, he would probably vomit three liters of blood. After completing the last set of exercises, he clearly felt that his internal Qi had multiplied several times.
After sighing at the speed at which Bei Ming Divine Art cultivated internal strength, he hurriedly seized the opportunity to continuously circulate Bei Ming Qi from the first diagram until the last diagram. After completing a small cycle of this, Yu Feng found that his Qi was more condensed than before, and that just this one cycle had yielded more than he had gained from practicing the incomplete Shura Sutra in his previous life for over a decade.
Having tasted the sweetness, Yu Feng seized the opportunity to continuously circulate his Qi, stopping only when the Beiming Qi in his body began to slowly “wander” along the exercise route. He exhaled a breath of foul air and looked out the window. The sun was already high in the sky, and sunlight streamed in through the glass.
At this moment, he felt the difference in his body. When Mingcheng Yufeng traveled here before, his body was severely malnourished and terminally ill, so it could be said that he was very weak. But now, Yufeng clearly felt that his body was several times stronger than before. He was no longer as weak as before, and his whole body was full of strength.
Not only that, his vision and hearing had also improved compared to before, and even his breathing was longer than before. After stretching his somewhat stiff limbs, Yu Feng prepared to go outside to breathe some fresh air, but suddenly he smelled a pungent stench. He, who always loved cleanliness, almost vomited at the first whiff of the stench.
After repeated confirmation, Yu Feng discovered in disbelief that the disgusting stench was coming from his body. The short-sleeved vest and shorts he was wearing were sticking to his body, and the exposed parts of his arms, thighs and other parts were covered with a layer of black grease. The stench was emitted from this grease.
Note: There will be a lot of foreshadowing in the early stages, but I will also describe the protagonist’s childhood bit by bit, and try to write Naruto in more detail.
Chapter 7: Re-practicing Lingbo (Old Version)
7. Practice Lingbo again
Looking at the grease on his body, Yufeng finally realized that it was the result of his internal energy training, pulling out impurities and harmful substances from his body. This was just the beginning; if he continued to practice the Yi Jin Jing and Xi Sui Jing, he would probably expel even more impurities. Enduring the stench, Yufeng finally found the bathroom with the help of his previously merged memories. He took a good shower and finally felt comfortable.
Looking at his fairer skin and brighter eyes, Yu Feng knew that he had succeeded in the first step. Just as he was thinking about his next training plan, his stomach suddenly growled, and he remembered that he hadn’t eaten a single meal since crossing over. However, this didn’t bother him. After all, he had lived for more than ten years in his previous life, so he was quite good at cooking.
However, another problem arose. He quickly found the kitchen, but there was nothing there except the clean kitchen utensils and stove. A small refrigerator was empty, and the rice jar and bags for storing food were also empty. He went back to the house and searched through all the drawers and cabinets for a long time but did not find a penny.
Only now did he understand why the original owner of this body had died. Without food, water, or money, he’d starved to death. Add to that the long years of loneliness and neglect; it was a miracle for a five-year-old to survive. This small courtyard, far from the bustling village, was a desolate place, not even as lively as the area surrounding Naruto’s shabby house.
It was difficult to even pick up trash in such a remote place, let alone buy things. Even if Yu Feng knew where the vegetable market was, he didn’t have the money to buy anything. He couldn’t just rob. If he did, with his current skills, he would probably be knocked out by the patrolling ninjas before he even left the market. It was better to go find Ling Yan to solve the problem.
With a thought, Yu Feng appeared in the blood jade barrier again. It was still the same small room. Ling Yan was sitting at the eight-immortal table, drinking tea. Her leisurely look made Yu Feng a little mesmerized. However, Ling Yan’s perception ability was still very strong. She had already
I understand. I put down the teacup in my hand and looked at Yufeng at this moment.
“Hey, Lingyan, why are you looking at me like that? Are you losing your memory and not remembering me?” Yu Feng felt a little uneasy when she looked at him, but Lingyan didn’t answer him. She continued to stare at him. After two minutes, she smiled and said, “Master, I didn’t expect you to be so talented. You mastered the Beiming Divine Art so quickly and even practiced the Small Zhoutian.”
When Yu Feng heard her say that, he felt proud: “That’s right, you don’t even look at who I am. I was also very talented in martial arts in my previous life. If the Shura Sutra hadn’t been incomplete, maybe I would have become a peerless master long ago!” His arrogant look made people want to beat him up.
Lingyan disagreed and said with a smile: “Hehehe, master, you are so not modest. You have become so arrogant after not seeing you for three days. Weren’t you so cautious before?” “Wait, what did you say? Three days? How is that possible? I feel like only seven or eight hours have passed!” Yufeng was a little uneasy when he heard Lingyan say that they had not seen each other for three days.
Lingyan shook her head. “Although I can’t leave, I still have a sense of time. Three days is definitely correct. I guess it’s because you were too focused after entering into meditation, so you didn’t notice the passage of time. But you can sit for such a long time on your first try. You are truly a martial arts prodigy! It takes most martial artists three to seven days to feel their first qi, and your first try in meditation is only three or four hours.”
“Hahaha, I am indeed a genius, hehe. But Lingyan, do you have any money or food used in the Naruto world? I just searched my current home and couldn’t find anything to fill my stomach!” Although Yu Feng was very satisfied with the results of his practice at this time, he still did not forget the purpose of this trip.
Lingyan shook her head upon hearing this. “I don’t need to eat or drink in the blood jade, because I am one with the blood jade. I can replenish my nutrition by absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth from the outside, so there is nothing to eat here. But I do have some valuable things for you. These are all things I got from Blood Shura after he died.”
After saying this, Lingyan pointed to a wooden box on the Eight Immortals Table, about 40 centimeters square. Yufeng couldn’t wait to open the box, which was made of high-quality wood. He saw that besides the large wooden box on top, the bottom of the box was filled with silver ingots, a total of 60 ingots, which was probably the savings of Xue Shura during his lifetime. However, ingots didn’t seem to be of much use in the Naruto world, so he didn’t care much.
He opened the wooden box and found nine beads twice the size of a typical lychee. Each bead was a pure white, gleaming with a shimmering glow, and emitting a faint chill. Yu Feng didn’t know what they were, but he knew they were treasures. He picked them up to examine them, but as soon as he touched the beads, a piercing chill entered his palm.
“Hiss, what kind of treasure is this? Why is it so cold?” Yu Feng muttered to himself in confusion as he flipped the bead in his palm. As a modern loser, he had no chance of getting such a fine treasure except for making sure he had enough food and clothing. Ling Yan explained, “This is the Mysterious Ice Pearl, a rare and precious treasure.”
Seeing Yu Feng’s puzzled expression, Ling Yan also picked up a black ice bead and continued, “It is said that this kind of bead can only be produced by a special kind of clam in the Tianchi Lake of Tianshan Mountain after hundreds of years of brewing. Due to the extremely cold weather in the Tianchi Lake, this bead is naturally filled with boundless coldness. Xue Xiura originally learned about this treasure from an ancient book.
It took him months to find nine, and he was nearly eaten by a monster in Tianchi. He went to such great lengths to find them, hoping to suppress his inner demons, but unfortunately, his demons weren’t subdued by this treasure. After his death, I accidentally brought these belongings with me while absorbing his inner energy. I hope they can be of use to their master in the future.”
Yu Feng held the Black Ice Pearl in his hand, feeling the biting cold, and suddenly asked, “Lingyan, since this Black Ice Pearl is so cold, does it have the effect of fixing one’s appearance?” Lingyan nodded, “Yes, the Black Ice Pearl can not only calm the mind and prevent evil spirits, but it can also fix the appearance of a person after death to prevent the body from decaying. Why did you think of asking this, Master?”
Yu Feng shook his head: “Haha, it’s nothing, just asking casually. Generally, this kind of icy treasure has this effect. But if this thing is placed in a box, it will be a natural small refrigerator!” Although he said that he didn’t care much, he was so excited in his heart that he almost shouted out, he really found a treasure this time.
You know, in the Naruto world, many people died tragically. If you had this thing, you could first preserve the bodies of those who shouldn’t have died, and then find a way to revive them. The ninjutsu of this world is still quite magical. But before he could find a place to secretly rejoice, his stomach growled again: “Gurgle!”
Yu Feng glanced at Ling Yan, who was covering her mouth with her hands and laughing, a little embarrassedly: “Well, Ling Yan, although these treasures of yours are very valuable, they can’t fill your stomach. You have to think of a way for me!” Ling Yan smiled ninjaly and spread her hands: “Master, I really can’t help you with this matter. If you want to fill your stomach, you have to find a way yourself!”
“Uh! Well, I’ve come all the way here for nothing!” Seeing Lingyan’s helpless expression, Yufeng had no choice but to accept his fate. He left the silver ingot and the black ice bead with Lingyan for safekeeping and left the barrier in disgrace. It would be safer to leave these things with Lingyan than to carry them with him, but he still had to find a way to get a meal.
According to some of his previous memories, Konoha Village distributed relief funds to war orphans like him every month, but the distribution date was fixed. He checked the calendar and realized that the relief funds were still about 20 days away. His predecessor (the real Mingcheng Yufeng before his rebirth) had lost the relief funds on his way back.
He once again lamented the unfortunate fate of Mingcheng Yufeng. Now Yufeng could only find a way to feed himself. Suddenly, he saw the woods not far from his home. Yufeng smiled slightly. It seemed that God was still taking good care of him. However, he couldn’t go there directly. He had to make some preparations.
First, he took out the diagram of Lingbo Weibu, which is an absolute “escape artifact”. In the Tianlong world, the rookie Duan Yu relied on this magical step to avoid countless crises. Even if he carried the beautiful girl Wang Yuyan on his back and ran away, there was no problem. So in order to avoid getting into trouble, Yufeng must first learn this set of steps.
Looking at the densely packed footprints on the atlas, Yu Feng once again marveled at the power of the Xiaoyao Sect’s martial arts. This set of footwork was based on the directions of the sixty-four hexagrams of the Book of Changes, arranged in a certain order. Each sixty-four steps formed a large circle. Yu Feng also knew that completing a circle of the Lingbo Weibu also completed a small cycle of his internal energy. The more he walked, the more internal energy he accumulated, and the more concentrated it became.
Lingbo Weibu is indeed a cheat, otherwise Duan Yu wouldn’t have transformed from a pedantic young man into a master. Due to the fusion of his two souls after rebirth, Yu Feng not only possesses a powerful mental strength, but also a significantly enhanced IQ. With his exceptional memory, he can almost remember everything he sees, and he can memorize the steps by heart after just one look.
Without hesitation, he began to move around the courtyard, breathing deeply as he moved, his body shifting involuntarily with each step. The twisting and turning of his body truly felt like dancing, and it looked a bit feminine. In the original novel, Duan Yu was handsome, so using this technique wasn’t awkward at all. However, it would have been a joke if it had been used by macho men like Xu Zhu or Qiao Feng.
Fortunately, our Master Yufeng was quite handsome, and there was a sense of elegance in his movements. However, he didn’t care about his appearance at the moment. His primary goal was to find food in the woods after practicing. Another three or four hours passed in a flash, and Yufeng had already mastered the Lingbo Weibu light-footed movement technique with great skill.
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 8: Eating Meat and Fish (Old Version)
8. Yi Jin Jing for Eating Meat
The entire courtyard was now filled with Yufeng’s afterimage. To increase the difficulty, Yufeng had even created some obstacles to facilitate practice. He successfully dodged all the obstacles and completed the Lingbo Weibu move. He was drenched in sweat at the beginning, but now not a drop of it remained. He also felt the Beiming Qi within him become more solid, and in just a short while, it had increased in volume.
After mastering the Lingbo Weibu technique, Yufeng quickly pulled out Huang Lao Xie’s “Finger Magic” manual. It succinctly explained how to channel force into the fingertips and precisely launch stones to strike their targets. In just over ten minutes, Yufeng had mastered this unique skill. Aside from its current power, which was limited by insufficient internal energy, he had achieved perfection in every other aspect.
With these two unique skills at his disposal, Yu Feng rushed out of the house without even locking the door. After all, there was nothing to worry about in his shabby house. Not to mention thieves, even stray dogs wouldn’t come in. Seeing that there was no one around, Yu Feng used the Lingbo Weibu technique. In a flash, he covered a distance of several meters and quickly disappeared into the woods ahead.
This forest happened to grow on the hillside of a small hill. Yu Feng guessed that there should be wild game such as pheasants and rabbits here, so he specially learned the finger-snapping magic to go hunting. If Huang Lao Xie knew that this kid learned the finger-snapping magic just to fill his stomach, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood.
Yu Feng soon reached the depths of the woods. He cautiously began searching for prey while keeping a vigilant eye on his surroundings. This was the edge of the village, and there were definitely patrolling ninjas out to scout. Remember, the Uchiha clan was in charge of Konoha Village’s security, and their Sharingan’s detection abilities were unparalleled in this world. If his whereabouts were exposed, trouble would be inevitable.
However, his luck today was quite good. He only encountered a patrol ninja leaping over his head once. However, this group of people were ordinary patrols, not the Uchiha clan’s special forces. Yu Feng held his breath and successfully avoided the ninja’s detection. After that, he soon found a mature wild boar.
Looking at the large black pig, searching for roots on the ground, Yu Feng swallowed hard. He cautiously approached a few meters before decisively throwing a stone. With a whoosh, the stone sliced ​​through the air and flew towards the boar’s head. Perhaps sensing danger, the boar subconsciously looked up to see what was happening, but was met with a stone as powerful as a bullet.
With a “puff” sound, the stone hit the wild boar’s skull directly. No matter how strong its skull was, a bloody hole was punched in it. The wild boar screamed miserably. Yu Feng was afraid that its screams would attract the patrol team, so he hurriedly fired three stones with his right hand. The first two stones hit the wild boar’s throat, destroying its vocal cords and making it unable to make any sound.
The last stone struck the boar’s heart, effectively killing it. Seeing the boar still twitching on the ground, Yu Feng didn’t bother to care about anything else and simply picked it up, then ran away. From the moment he launched the first stone to the moment he lifted the boar, it took less than ten seconds; the entire process was seamless.
Running furiously, the speed advantage of Lingbo Weibu was fully demonstrated, leaving a trail of afterimages in the woods. Even if there were trees blocking the way, he could still circumvent them without slowing down, dodging left and right with great agility. Yu Feng thought as he ran, thinking that he could use this forest to practice Lingbo Weibu in the future. These natural obstacles had no pattern to follow, making them the perfect place to train his footwork.
Despite all his thoughts, what he wanted most was to get home and have a good meal. He didn’t know if it was just luck or if the area wasn’t well-regarded, but he didn’t encounter any ninja patrols along the way. Back home, Yufeng swiftly found a knife from the kitchen and expertly skinned the pig, removing the innards and throwing everything except the heart, liver, and stomach into the garbage pit outside.
Finally, the whole wild boar was cut into eight pieces and thrown into two iron pots along with the heart, liver and stomach to stew. It was worth mentioning that although this family was poor, they still had the necessary seasonings, and the two iron pots used for cooking were also suitable for stewing. Originally, the best way to cook wild boar was to roast it, but Yufeng felt that it was too slow and stewing it directly was faster.
After enduring for two hours, Yu Feng finally enjoyed his first meal in the Naruto world: braised wild boar meat. He had even specially reserved a portion of the hind leg for Ling Yan, but afterward, unable to contain his hunger, Yu Feng devoured the meal ravenously. Perhaps it was because he had been starving for too long, but he had managed to devour more than half of a wild boar weighing seventy or eighty kilograms.
“Burp!” Yu Feng burped, feeling full. Only then did he realize how beautiful the world was. He hadn’t forgotten Ling Yan, though. He took the pig’s hind leg he’d saved and slipped into the blood jade barrier. Ling Yan was still sipping tea (no one knew where she’d gotten it from). She stood up immediately when she sensed Yu Feng coming in. “Master, you’re back so soon?”
Yu Feng put a bowl of pork hind leg meat on the eight-immortals table: “Hehe, Lingyan, look how nice I am. I didn’t forget you even after stewing wild boar meat. Come and try my cooking. Most people can’t eat it!” Lingyan was stunned when she saw the pork on the table, then she smiled and picked up the chopsticks brought by Yu Feng, picked up a piece and tasted it carefully.
Under Yu Feng’s expectant gaze, Ling Yan finally gave him a thumbs up: “Although I have never eaten food from the outside world, the taste of this meat really makes me feel happy! Thank you, Master!”
Seeing Lingyan happily eating a few bites of the wild boar meat he cooked, Yufeng’s vanity was satisfied: “Lingyan, I think that although you can absorb the essence of heaven and earth through the blood jade to maintain your life, you should occasionally experience the delicacies of the world, otherwise your life will not be perfect, right! From now on, whenever I make something delicious, I will bring you a portion!”
Lingyan ate a few bites and stopped. After all, she had never eaten before and her appetite was limited. She thought the food was delicious at first, but after a few bites, she felt sick of it. Suddenly, she thought, “Oh, Master. I forgot you brought me this wild boar meat. If you want to practice Yi Jin Jing, you really need to eat more of these tonic foods.”
Yu Feng was stunned when he heard this: “Why? Is there a connection between practicing martial arts and eating?” Ling Yan shook her head: “Other martial arts have nothing to do with eating, but Yi Jin Jing is closely related. The principle of Yi Jin Jing itself is to refine the blood and essence in the body to replenish the true qi, and then use the true qi to refine the body. This is a cycle in itself. Only in this way can we achieve the effect of improving physical fitness.
But the key is that you must first consume your essence and blood to replenish your true qi before you can proceed with the next step of cultivation, so you must keep up with your nutrition. Eating more meat and various natural treasures will ensure that your essence and blood are sufficient, and practicing the Yi Jin Jing will be more effective. Do you know You Tanzhi from the Tianlong world?
Yu Feng nodded: “I know, he got the Yi Jin Jing by accident, and was bitten by poisonous insects by that A Zi every day. In the end, if it weren’t for the Yi Jin Jing, he would have died of poisoning. What’s the matter, Lingyan, is there any secret in this that I don’t know?” He was still very familiar with the plot of Tian Long World. You Tanzhi was another cheater besides Duan Yu and Xu Zhu.
Lingyan nodded. “You only know one side of the story. When Ah Zi bit him with various poisonous insects, it was the Yi Jin Jing that detoxified him, otherwise he would have died. But if it weren’t for the toxins from those poisonous insects, he might have been drained of his blood and essence by the Yi Jin Jing and died. Those toxins were like tonics, absorbed by the Yi Jin Jing. Coupled with a thousand-year-old ice silkworm, it not only saved his life, but also allowed him to master the Ice Poison Palm by chance.”
Yu Feng scratched his head, not quite understanding: “Although I don’t quite understand, it seems that what you said is also very right.” Ling Yan laughed and said: “Hehehe, how about this, since you have already practiced Bei Ming Divine Art and Ling Bo Wei Bu, you can start practicing Yi Jin Jing now. After you practice, you will understand what I mean. At least you have to practice it to the highest level so that you don’t need to eat a lot to ensure your body functions.”
“Well, I also think that facts speak louder than words, not to mention that I, Qin Yu, oh no, Ming Chengyufeng, am not the kind of person who talks but does not practice. I never thought that the Buddhist martial arts also eat meat. Could it be that it also knows the famous saying that wine and meat pass through the intestines and the Buddha’s heart has left this in mind! Girl, I will
I’ll always bring you delicious food!” After hearing Lingyan’s words, Yufeng stopped dwelling on it and was about to leave after saying that. However, Lingyan suddenly remembered something and stopped him.
“Master, wait a minute, take these two books back and study them carefully!” Yu Feng turned around and saw Ling Yan taking two thick books from the bookshelf. Seeing that Yu Feng was a little puzzled, Ling Yan handed the book to him directly: “This is a medical book of the Xiaoyao Sect, which records various medical techniques of the Xiaoyao Sect.
This other book is the “Medical Classic” by the legendary doctor in “Wind and Cloud.” It contains not only medical techniques but also poison techniques. These two books are much more powerful than the Medical Classic and Poison Classic written by Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu. I suggest you practice in the medicinal bath every night. It will greatly help improve your physical fitness and restore your strength.
Yufeng finally understood Lingyan’s meaning. Looking at the two thick medical tomes in his hands, he felt a surge of emotion. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say they were worth a fortune, yet he had obtained them effortlessly. Despite the effortlessness of obtaining them, he felt a sense of emptiness within him. Perhaps it was because they had been obtained too easily, but he still decided to make good use of these two medical tomes to aid his own advancement.
After leaving the barrier, Yu Feng, who had already eaten and drunk his fill, familiarized himself with the Lingbo Weibu and then began to practice the Yi Jin Jing in the afternoon. He twisted his limbs in various ways. Even the yoga that was popular in his previous life was not so outrageous. This was a complete test of a person’s body flexibility and endurance.
Chapter 9: First time receiving subsidy (old version)
9. First time receiving subsidy
Practicing the Yi Jin Jing required twisting the body. Fortunately, Yu Feng was young, and simple stretching of his limbs was sufficient to achieve good results. So, while the movements were a bit difficult, they were manageable. He mastered the third diagram in one afternoon, but it wasn’t until evening that he understood the meaning of Ling Yan’s previous instructions. While the Yi Jin Jing was powerful and rapidly increased his internal strength, it also placed a heavy strain on his body.
Yu Feng felt a little dizzy and unsteady on his feet. He quickly grabbed the remaining wild boar meat from lunch and, not caring if it needed to be heated up, devoured the small portion. Only after he had eaten did he feel alive again. If Ling Yan hadn’t warned him, he would have collapsed by now.
He looked outside and saw that it was gradually getting dark. He quickly grabbed a shovel from the yard and ran into the woods while he could still see. He didn’t care if he would run into patrolling ninjas at this moment. His top priority now was to ensure that he could successfully practice the Yi Jin Jing to perfection.
According to his memories of his previous life, he used his excellent physical strength at this time to make more than a dozen traps in the woods. Some of these traps were slightly more complicated spring-loaded nooses, and some were simply digging a hole more than one meter deep in the ground. He then found some bamboo sticks as thick as his little finger and inserted them upside down into the hole, covered it with soft branches, and sprinkled some fruit pieces or plant roots on it, and a simple trap was made.
After working for over two hours, it was already completely dark. Yu Feng had no choice but to call it a day. On the way back, he even shot a pheasant, which he planned to have for breakfast tomorrow. Back in his cabin, he was not idle either. He didn’t dare to practice the Yi Jin Jing anymore, so he could only sit cross-legged and meditate, practicing the Bei Ming Divine Art. After practicing all night, he didn’t feel sleepy, but instead felt more energetic.
Perhaps it was because Konoha’s living environment was so good, but Yufeng checked the trap he had set before five the next morning and found a boar and a fawn. With a stable food source, Yufeng focused on practicing the Yi Jin Jing. He even found time to bring his barbecue and chicken soup to Lingyan, which always delighted her immensely.
With unwavering dedication, Yufeng finally mastered the Yi Jin Jing after a week. Lingyan’s assessment revealed that his internal energy now surpassed the average martial artist’s five years of cultivation. In the martial arts world, this speed of cultivation would be truly astonishing. His internal energy continued to increase, and as he learned Yi Jin Jing and other internal cultivation techniques, Yufeng realized he no longer had to worry about the so-called meridian reversal.
Because all of his meridians were connected, each time he learned a new internal skill, a new route for practicing the skill would open up within him. Although each skill’s route was different, and many of them required the same meridians, Yu Feng’s body was like a complex subway network. Although each route might overlap with other routes to some extent, it still had its own starting and ending points. This was the benefit of having all meridians connected: he could practice multiple skills simultaneously without restrictions.
This good start gave Yu Feng confidence, and he began practicing day and night. As expected, after mastering the Yi Jin Jing, his appetite began to decrease. However, to survive, he still had to hunt in the woods, and he could also practice Ling Bo Wei Bu on the side. Now he practiced the Xi Sui Jing during the day and the Bei Ming Sheng Gong at night, taking medicinal baths in between to relieve fatigue.
In less than a month, Yu Feng had mastered these skills to perfection. He also found time to learn some simple boxing and kicking techniques for self-defense. He had recently mastered the Quanzhen Sect’s sword techniques and Li Jing’s Ten Bloody Battle Styles from the Tang Dynasty. He had also learned the light-footed technique “Shen Xing Baibian” (Godlike Movement). Combined with the Light Footsteps, his speed had reached a point where he could travel dozens of meters in a single breath.
Lately, he’d been diligently training his agility and speed, understanding that speed was a major advantage in the Naruto world. Training was arduous, especially for someone like him who learned quickly, possessed immense talent, and possessed ample resources. Time was simply not enough. While his progress was rapid, it also left him with numerous injuries.
Fortunately, he set aside an hour every day to read medical books. His current focus was on how to use herbs to prepare medicinal baths that could quickly restore strength and function, as well as the use of silver needles to stimulate the functions of the internal organs and enhance the body’s potential without harming it.
To this end, Yu Feng took out one of the silver ingots left by Xue Xiuluo and gave it to Lingyan to handle. In less than a day, he had hundreds of silver needles in his hands. Although he was curious about how Lingyan did it, he didn’t ask, because he believed he would understand sooner or later. The most urgent task now was to collect enough medicinal herbs, so in addition to practicing, he had an additional task: to go up the mountain to collect herbs.
Fortunately, this was Konoha, with its lush vegetation and a wide variety of species. He could find almost any herb he was looking for. If it were the vast expanse of sand in the Sand Village, even with a medical book, Yu Feng would probably be helpless. The environment dictated many things. He was exhausted every day, and only soaking in a medicinal bath could bring him the most relaxation.
If Yufeng hadn’t mentally reached 17 in his previous life, it would have been impossible for him to accomplish all this with his five-year-old body. Kakashi seemed older than he was when he was self-sufficient. However, due to his busy schedule, he hadn’t often entered the Blood Jade to visit Lingyan.
Yufeng decided to take some time to make up for his mistake.
Yufeng had a rare day off today, as it was the day the village distributed living allowances to war orphans. For the past month, he had barely left his tiny plot of land. Even Yufeng himself had to admire his own perseverance, having managed to suppress his curiosity and focus on his training. Now was the time to learn more about the legendary Konoha Village.
Following his previously merged memories, Yu Feng zigzagged through the streets and soon arrived at the main street. It was incredibly lively here. The shops lining the main thoroughfare had already opened for business, bustling with activity. The streets were filled with laughter and joy. Yu Feng understood that this was a peaceful scene. If the Ninja World War broke out, things would be much more uncertain. However, peace would likely remain here for at least another decade.
Looking around, Yufeng didn’t see any familiar characters from the original story. However, he also understood that ninjas rarely went shopping unless they had a mission. He glanced at the legendary “Ichiraku Ramen” from a distance, but Yufeng shook his head and walked away. He didn’t have the money to taste the ramen that Naruto called “the best in the world.”
His helpless action was still discovered by some attentive people or those who were bored out of their minds on the roadside. These people began to whisper: “Hey, see, this kid is the child of the Chunin couple who died in the Nine-Tails attack. I guess he is collecting subsidies now. Oh, how pitiful!”
“That’s right, a five-year-old has to face life on his own. I just don’t know if he can make it to adulthood.” “Yeah, I heard that the Chunin who was responsible for his guardian died while on a mission half a year ago. It’s really not easy for him to survive until now.” “I saw him wanting to eat Ichiraku Ramen just now, but he probably left because he had no money to buy it. How pitiful!”
Yufeng felt somewhat relieved to hear these people’s words, but even more so, he wanted to curse. He was relieved that he wasn’t ostracized by the entire village like Naruto had been since childhood, but these people just kept gossiping. Yufeng hated people who practiced talking nonsense the most. They only pitied themselves, but why didn’t they take care of me? They were all hypocrites.
However, he did receive a useful piece of information: the seemingly random Chuunin guardian he’d been keeping had indeed passed away. Logically, the village should have sent another guardian to look after him, but he hadn’t seen anyone visit his home. Perhaps it was because of his humble background and less-than-stellar parents that the village hadn’t paid much attention to him, neglecting an orphan and even seemingly leaving him to fend for himself.
Fortunately, Yu Feng is now a completely different person than before. Otherwise, hearing these words, he would definitely feel no better than Naruto did when he heard those ostracizing remarks. Glancing at those gossipers with disdain, Yu Feng no longer had the heart to admire the streets of Konoha Village and trotted straight to the Hokage Building.
Arriving at the Hokage Building, Yufeng didn’t see the legendary Third Hokage. Instead, he saw a few children around his age claiming their subsidies. These were mostly war orphans, but since they weren’t from prominent families, their futures would be extremely difficult. Because Yufeng arrived early, he waited in line for a while, and it was quickly his turn.
The person distributing the living allowance was Kamijutsu Izumo, one of Konoha’s two official “gate gods.” Yufeng recognized him immediately, but apart from him, he didn’t know anyone else. Looking at this extra, Yufeng didn’t feel like chatting with him. After receiving the allowance, he waited for an hour, but didn’t see Uzumaki Naruto, the main character of Naruto, come to collect it.
Sighing, Yu Feng cast a sympathetic glance at the children queuing and arriving to claim their subsidies. He was already struggling to take care of himself, and didn’t have the time or energy to care about their lives. He turned and left the “low-income households” drama, as his time was precious. He needed to return home to continue his cultivation. He would never again allow those passersby to laugh at him, and of course, Lingyan.
After receiving his first living allowance from the village, Yufeng prepared to return home. However, on the way, he suddenly noticed many people setting up stalls on the street. Remembering that he still had some animal skins he had hunted at home, he hurried home to retrieve them. Instead of setting up a stall, he found a shop and negotiated with the owner, eventually getting a good price. Yufeng also offered to sell him good skins in the future.
Chapter 10, Changes of Blood Jade (Old Version)
10. Changes of Blood Jade
Seeing the boss’s expression, Yu Feng knew he’d sold the hides at a low price, but he didn’t want to waste time setting up a street stall. Now that he had some money, and thinking of Ling Yan, he changed his route and went to the nearby market. He used a small portion of the money from selling the hides to buy glutinous rice flour and red bean paste. He returned home and made a pot of glutinous rice balls. Then, he filled a bowl and excitedly entered the blood jade barrier.
“Hey, Lingyan, I’m here. Did you miss me? Look what I brought you!” Yu Feng started shouting as soon as he entered the blood jade. At this moment, he suddenly found that there was a change in the blood jade space. The space was much larger than before. Next to the bookshelf, there was a row of weapon racks, on which more than ten ancient long swords were placed.
In addition, there was an extra door in the previous room, and Lingyan was walking out of that door, still looking sleepy. Yu Feng asked in confusion, “Girl, what’s going on? How come the space here has become so much bigger in just a month, and there are so many more swords? Oh, it seems there’s another room.”
Lingyan had regained her former agility. Upon hearing Yufeng’s question, she said with a smile, “Master, you haven’t been here for almost a month. Perhaps you’ve been so engrossed in your training that you’ve forgotten about me. But it seems like your martial arts have improved quite a bit recently. It seems the changes here are truly related to your increased strength.”
Seeing Yu Feng was puzzled, Ling Yan continued to explain, “I’ve said before that the space of this blood jade barrier is very large, so large that you can’t imagine it. You didn’t pay attention to it at the time. In fact, after the blood jade automatically recognized you as its master, it began to seal itself, leaving only the previous space. This was set by the blood jade itself, and no one can change it.
Only as your strength continues to grow, Master, can you unlock more and larger spaces. Thanks to your diligent practice, your strength has increased, so this small space has been completely freed up, and I now have a room of my own to rest.
Those swords are all divine weapons acquired by various blood jade wearers throughout the dynasties I’ve traveled through. However, those people were too self-sufficient and didn’t offer their blood to claim their master. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be connected to you now. This is all destined. After their death, the blood jade will be buried in the loess as a burial object, awaiting the next owner, and their weapons will be secretly collected by me. Over time, I have accumulated so many. I’m amazing, aren’t I?
“Well, according to you, as long as my strength gradually grows, the blood jade will continue to expand, and even create an independent space different from here, right?” After Lingyan’s patient explanation, Yufeng should have some understanding of the reason for the blood jade’s transformation. If that were the case, wouldn’t he have his own independent little world in the future?
Looking at the somewhat excited Yufeng, Lingyan nodded: “You are right, so if you want to get more space and rewards, master, keep working hard! Let me see what delicious food you bring me this time!” As she spoke, she glanced at the bowl in Yufeng’s hand. After spending some time together, Lingyan’s little mouth also became greedy.
Yu Feng handed the bowl to her with a smile: “Try it, these are the glutinous rice balls I made today. I just received my living allowance, so I bought some ingredients to make this delicacy especially for you!” Lingyan ate a smooth glutinous rice ball with a spoon. The melt-in-the-mouth texture and the sweet and fragrant bean paste filling immediately made this “unseen” little beauty look very happy.
Yufeng sighed inwardly. It seemed like no girl could resist the allure of sweets. After chatting with Lingyan for a while longer, Yufeng left the Blood Jade Boundary without even glancing at the swords, for he was about to embark on a new phase of cultivation. The Nine Yang Divine Art was known as the fastest-growing internal cultivation technique created by Master Jin, and Yufeng had longed to learn it.
A hazy purple aura, the speed of internal energy generation and recovery is extremely rapid, and the powerful attack and defense are so strong that even ordinary moves can be transformed into magical ones with the support of the Nine Yang Divine Art’s internal energy. This is not all, the Nine Yang Divine Art is also a sacred text for healing. After mastering it, all diseases and poisons will be eliminated. It can be said that the Nine Yang Divine Art is the most practical of Jin Dada’s many unique skills.
The Nine Yang Divine Art was originally recorded in the Lankavatara Sutra. The text in Yufeng’s hand was indeed recorded directly on the book itself, making it easier to read and record. Yufeng had memorized the thousand-word technique after just one glance. However, he also wondered why the old monk Jueyuan had split this thousand-word text into four books. He wondered how much of his own subjective thoughts had been incorporated into it.
“Inhale and exhale the Nine Yang, embrace the One and contain the Essence, draw in the new and expel the old, drink the clouds and feast on the dew.” Yu Feng had already entered a state of meditation and began to practice according to the Nine Yang Divine Art’s mental method. With the foundation of the Beiming Divine Art and the Yi Jin Jing, the practice of the Nine Yang Divine Art was relatively smooth. As soon as he entered a state of meditation, Yu Feng clearly felt a surge of burning true energy appear in his body.
The scorching Qi continued to flow freely along specific meridians, and Yu Feng began to comprehend the inner meaning of the Nine Yang Divine Art. He sat there for seven days, not eating or drinking, yet experiencing no discomfort. Zhang Wuji had spent years cultivating this peerless skill, but Yu Feng had completed the basic training in just seven days.
What he needs now is constant perception and comprehension, and then integration of the magical skills. At that time, his strength will rise to a new level.
In Konoha Village, Yu Feng diligently practiced the peerless martial arts given to him by Ling Yan, the Nine Yang Magical Art, which he mastered in half a month. He then mastered the Nine Yin Manual, along with the martial arts from the manual, the Nine Yin Divine Claws, the Heart-Destroying Palm, the Great Demon-Subduing Palm, the Soul-Snatching Technique, and the Spiral Nine Shadows Movement, all in less than a month. He also mastered the Small Wuxiang Gong in ten days. He completed the seventy-two Shaolin martial arts in between practicing the Nine Yang Magical Art and the Small Wuxiang Gong.
With the Xiao Wu Xiang Gong simulation and the two authentic Shaolin internal exercises, the Yi Jin Jing and Xi Sui Jing, as support, practicing the seventy-two unique skills didn’t take much effort. Over two months had passed, and with his extraordinary talent, diligent practice, and the assistance of medicinal baths, Yu Feng’s internal strength was now equivalent to that of a normal person in sixty years.
This benefited from the added power of those peerless skills. Whether it was the Divine Art of the North Sea, the Yi Jin Jing, the Nine Yin Manual, or the Nine Yang Divine Art, these internal skills could rapidly increase internal strength. Just one circle of the Ling Bo Wei Bu was equivalent to a full cycle of internal strength. Furthermore, Yu Feng had all his meridians open, and his internal strength was constantly circulating, so it was understandable that he could increase so quickly.
On this day, Yufeng returned to the blood jade barrier again. At this time, the space where Lingyan lived was still the same, but Yufeng knew that in the past two months, due to his continuous improvement in strength, another sub-space appeared. It was a room independent of the space where Lingyan was. It had a living room, bedroom, bathroom, etc., but there was no door. Only Yufeng could come in here.
According to Lingyan, it was merely one of the many subspaces within the Blood Jade Boundary. Sure enough, after Yufeng’s breakthrough, a football-field-sized training ground appeared within the Blood Jade. Surrounded by mountains, only the valley below was a large expanse of open space. Without Yufeng’s care, the ground was naturally smooth. Yufeng had previously tested it, and his current attack power was incapable of destroying even a single blade of grass or tree.
This time, Yufeng entered the space where Lingyan was. When she saw Yufeng coming in, Lingyan, who had not seen him for more than a month, rushed over to him. Since Yufeng was only five years old at this time and was only about 1.3 meters tall, which was considered tall among his peers, he still could not embrace Lingyan, a 1.7-meter-tall beauty, in his arms.
But Lingyan could hold him in her arms, just like an older sister holding her younger brother: “Master, why haven’t you come to see me for so long? Lingyan misses you so much! Woo woo!” She even started crying at the end. After spending this period of time together, the two regarded each other as the only relatives in the world, so Lingyan was so emotional.
Yu Feng was taking advantage of the towering mountains in Ling Yan’s arms while laughing smugly: “Hehe, isn’t this because you’re too devoted to your training? How are you doing recently? Will you get sick if you stay here for a long time?” Feeling Yu Feng’s movements, Ling Yan blushed and pushed Yu Feng away: “Master, you’ve become bad, hum!”
“No way, this is called becoming bad? Well, if you say it is, then it is. You haven’t answered my question yet! And I’ve told you many times not to call me master, it seems like I’m bullying you!” Yu Feng said as he pulled Lingyan’s smooth little hand and sat down at the eight-immortals table. He still enjoyed the attachment of this beautiful woman.
Lingyan’s face was still slightly red as she shook her head: “I’ve been living here since I regained consciousness and I’m used to it. Nothing will happen. You don’t want me to call you Master, but I just can’t change it. What can I do?” Seeing her distressed look, Yufeng sighed: “Well, from now on, you can call me whatever you want, but don’t use the word “you”. Just use “you”. I don’t have so many rules!”
Lingyan nodded happily. “Master, you’re so kind. Let’s both take a step back and make this a happy decision from now on! By the way, did you come in to talk to me about something else?” Yufeng saw that she had changed so quickly and no longer worried about the title. He nodded immediately. “Well, I want to ask you, if I practice this Eight Desolations and Six Directions Only I Am Supreme skill, will I be able to rejuvenate every thirty years like the Child-Fairy of Tianshan?”
“You’re asking about this. If you simply practice the Eight Desolations and Six Directions, I Am the Only One, then this might happen. However, if you master all four of the Xiaoyao Sect’s internal gong techniques, then rejuvenation won’t occur. Otherwise, Xiaoyaozi would definitely have experienced this. Moreover, this technique itself is masculine. That Tonglao was arrogant and competitive, so she practiced it in the opposite way, which left a hidden illness in her body.
As far as I know, even if you don’t fully master the Four Unrestrained Heart Techniques, the chances of a man experiencing rejuvenation are low. Master, rest assured, for safety’s sake, wouldn’t it be better for you to spend some time mastering all four unique skills? “
Chapter 11, Phase 1 Completed (Old Version)
11. Phase 1 Completed
Lingyan carefully analyzed her understanding of the “I Am the Only One in the Eight Desolations and Six Directions” skill to Yufeng, but Yufeng heard something different.
“Girl, you just kept saying that the Xiaoyao Sect has four mental methods, right?” Yu Feng stared at Ling Yan, who looked smug and said, “Come and praise me!” He was a little confused because he only had three mental methods. Seeing his constipated expression, Ling Yan said weakly, “Yes, Master, what’s wrong? Is there any problem here?”
“Nonsense, of course there is a problem. I only have three mental methods now, “Northern Divine Art”, “Small Formless Art” and “Eight Desolations and Six Directions Only I Am Supreme Art”. What is the fourth one and where is it?” If Lingyan was not a beautiful girl, Yufeng would probably rush up and beat her up. Isn’t this nonsense? It’s useless to say anything.
Seeing Yu Feng about to go berserk, Lingyan stuck out her tongue playfully: “Hehehe, I thought you, master, didn’t notice this problem. Hehehe, it’s so funny, I’m laughing to death!” “Okay, you are really teasing me, right? Girl, you are so awesome. From now on, you can never think of eating red bean dumplings and osmanthus cakes again!” Yu Feng was speechless. He was actually fooled by this girl.
When Lingyan heard that she would not be able to eat delicious food in the future, she immediately became obedient. She pretended to be pitiful and pulled Yufeng’s hand and begged: “No, Master, I was wrong, can’t I? You can’t not make delicious food for me. I will tell you what happened now, okay, okay!” After that, she pulled Yufeng’s arm like a coquettish person and shook it.
Yu Feng was so dazzled by him that his mind wandered away, but he still snorted with dissatisfaction: “Hmph!” Ling Yan knew that he was not really angry with her, but she was happy to cooperate with him. At that moment, her heart moved, her face slightly red, and she sat directly in Yu Feng’s arms, and her arms took the initiative to wrap around Yu Feng’s neck: “Master, please forgive Ling Yan, okay!”
That coquettish voice made Yu Feng, the little boy, feel like his bones were about to become soft. He immediately pretended to be serious and glared at Ling Yan: “If you do that again, I’ll punish you. Tell me what the fourth mental method is!” Ling Yan nodded in this posture: “Well, thank you, Master, for your generosity. In fact, you should have heard of the fourth magical skill of the Xiaoyao Sect. It is the “Tianjian Divine Art”! “
“What! There really is a “Tianjian Divine Art”? ” Yu Feng couldn’t believe his ears. He had heard of this magical art. It was said that it appeared when the Tianlong series was serialized, but it was deleted by Mr. Jin later. Also deleted was Xiaoyao Yufeng. They were known as the three magical arts of the Xiaoyao Sect together with Tianshangdiyuweiwozungong.
Later, the Xiaoyao Sect’s sacred martial arts were replaced by the Beiming Divine Art, the Xiaowuxiang Art, and the Bahuang Liuhe Weiwoduzhong Art. The Tianjian Divine Art was a flash in the pan, and many people were unaware that such a peerless martial art existed in the Tianlong World. Yu Feng was so surprised by Lingyan’s words just now, and Lingyan puffed out her proud chest with pride.
Yu Feng asked doubtfully at this time: “Hey, girl, I do know about this Tianjian magic skill, but it seems that this magic skill has been deleted by Mr. Jin a long time ago and changed into the current Xiao Wuxiang skill. You are not fooling me, are you?” Ling Yan adjusted her comfortable position and said with a breath as sweet as orchid: “If I say there is one, then there is one. However, if you want to obtain this magic skill, you have to keep working hard!”
Seeing Lingyan’s smug look, Yufeng’s heart moved: “You mean I can’t practice Tianjian magic now, right? Why do I feel like you are deliberately arousing my curiosity! And before, you said that you have to practice all four magic skills to avoid regeneration. Were you also fooling me? In fact, as long as you don’t reverse and practice the Eight Desolations and Six Directions Weiwo Duzun Gong like Tianshan Tonglao, you won’t be able to regenerate!”
When Yu Feng expressed his guess, Lingyan’s expression had already betrayed her. Yu Feng slapped her on the back without waiting for her to answer, “Pa!” “Girl, you are getting more and more naughty!” “Ah! Master, please spare me, hahaha, I was wrong, don’t tickle my itch! Help!” Yu Feng was not satisfied after just one slap, so he started to tickle Lingyan’s itch. Soon the little girl couldn’t stand it anymore, and tears came out of her eyes from laughing.
The two of them played around for a while before stopping. Lingyan panted and lay on Yufeng’s shoulder, muttering, “Who told you not to come to see me for so long, Master? What’s wrong with me teasing you? But I do have the Tianjian Divine Art here. It depends on whether you can get the diagram for practicing it, Master. It’s a very powerful technique!”
Yu Feng now became serious: “I see, isn’t it just about improving my cultivation and unlocking the bookshelves at the back? Seriously. I have to go back to practice. Once I’ve mastered the Du Zun Gong, I’ll go practice outside the village.” Ling Yan stood up with some reluctance: “Then Master, you must come visit me often in the future.”
Yu Feng nodded: “I know. I’ll bring you some delicious food once I’ve stabilized my recent cultivation. You’re such a clingy girl. It’s a pity that I’m still a young boy. Alas!”
“Hehehe, okay, master, stop being sentimental. Lingyan will be yours when you grow up!” Yu Feng, who was about to leave, was almost tripped by Lingyan’s words, and quickly fled from this place of trouble in a panic.
Yu Feng hurriedly fled the Blood Jade Boundary. Ling Yan’s final words had his blood boiling. He dismissed the absurd thoughts in his mind, tried to calm himself, and then began his arduous training. First, he took out the last of his Xiaoyao secret books: “The Eight Desolations and Six Directions, I Am the Only One in the Universe.”
It’s said that the book’s original title was “The Art of Eternal Youth,” and just hearing the name tells you how incredible it is. Xiaoyaozi, the creator of this art, was truly a remarkable figure. This technique not only strengthens the practitioner’s internal strength but also allows for eternal youth, a truly remarkable feat that defies the will of heaven and earth.
After three months of arduous training, Yu Feng finally achieved his magical skill. Previously, Yu Feng had worried that once he mastered this technique, he would remain as a child forever. Ling Yan finally resolved his doubts, explaining that until his body was fully developed, that is, before the age of 20, Yu Feng could still grow like a normal person.
Three months passed quickly. During this time, in addition to hunting and practicing martial arts, Yu Feng would occasionally visit Ling Yan in the Blood Jade. This little beauty was becoming more and more attached to him, and Yu Feng liked her from the bottom of his heart. Every time he visited her, he would make delicious food for her in different ways. Sometimes Ling Yan would even take the initiative to ask him to bring back some of her previous delicacies.
Having mastered the “Unrivaled Skill,” Yu Feng couldn’t wait to receive the three super-sized Da Huan Dan pills, made with Blood Shura Qi, from Ling Yan. Bidding farewell to Ling Yan, he moved to the training ground that had appeared in the space before. Sitting in the center of the clearing, Yu Feng first took a Da Huan Dan pill. Once the pill melted, a powerful force emerged from his dantian.
Yu Feng knew that this power was the hundred-year-old true qi of Xue Shura. In order to prevent himself from exploding to death due to this sudden surge of power, he quickly twisted his body into a pattern in the Yi Jin Jing. At the same time, he began to silently recite the Bei Ming Divine Art in his heart, using the Bei Ming true qi in his body to compress this powerful true qi into a ball.
Then, relying on the pull of the Beiming Qi, he gradually channeled it into his meridians, then began to continuously circulate and compress it, preventing it from running wild. With the help of the Yi Jin Jing, he quickly entered a state of meditation. This state of meditation lasted for seven days, a full seven days before Yu Feng digested the century-old Qi.
When Yu Feng woke up again, he found that he had been reborn again. All his body functions had reached a new level. He was full of strength and his body became lighter. The Qi in his body had been there for more than 160 years, and his Dantian had expanded by nearly one-fold, which allowed him to accommodate
More true energy.
So he began to strike while the iron was hot and swallowed the last two Da Huan Dan pills. After another seven days, Yu Feng knew that he was now a top-notch master even in the world of Jin Da Da’s martial arts novels. At least he was not weaker than the Five Supreme Masters in the Condor Heroes. Even the later Yang Guo would not be his opponent.
With such skills, he felt a sense of security. Although this kid didn’t know any ninjutsu at the moment, with his current strength, he was no match for ordinary ninjas. In the future, when Yu Feng went to ninja school and came into contact with those big guys, he would naturally be exposed to the level of ninjutsu. With his talent, even if he didn’t excel in ninjutsu, he wouldn’t be the last one either.
Yu Feng made rapid progress through his training day and night, and in the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. With his extraordinary talent and hard work, he could be said to have learned all the martial arts classics.
He mastered these advanced martial arts in just a few months, and the pace of his practice increased as he progressed. He ultimately mastered such mastery techniques as the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, One Finger Yang, Six Meridians Divine Sword, and the Tianshan Six Yang Palm in just three months. He also didn’t develop the hidden health problems that often accompany Shaolin martial arts practice without Buddhist teachings to neutralize negative energy. Although he didn’t understand why, Yufeng was already happy that he didn’t have to chant sutras like a monk every day.
This cultivation speed is simply abnormal. In addition to his own diligence, it also benefits from the abundant natural energy here and his strong body. In the modern society where Yu Feng lives, the natural energy is extremely thin. This is also the main reason why the number of people practicing internal energy is decreasing. Even if you have a powerful technique, it is impossible to cultivate deep internal strength in a short period of time.
In order to further strengthen himself, Yu Feng now began to consider integrating his existing martial arts. However, integration is not something that can be achieved simply by wishing to do so. Not only does it require a deep understanding of martial arts, but it also requires integrating the similarities between the two to achieve integration. This is easier said than done.
After completing the first phase, Yu Feng approached Ling Yan to work on the second phase of his training plan. This phase focused on training Yu Feng’s physique and strength. This wasn’t just for improving his strength; Yu Feng also understood that a strong body was very popular in the Naruto world. For example, the Senju clan relied on their bodies to make a living.
Chapter 12: Strange Treasures and Snakes (Old Version)
12. Strange Treasures and Snakes
To avoid causing too much trouble, Yu Feng, aside from the monthly village subsidy, practiced mostly in the dense forest near his home. Due to the remote location, few noticed him. Even if an Anbu member occasionally came to investigate the village’s unsafe corners, with his uncanny ability to perform the Light Footsteps technique, it would be difficult for Konoha’s Anbu to detect this unknown young man.
He also developed his own training method, which was to imitate Yang Guo in The Return of the Condor Heroes, trying out waterfalls, mountain torrents, and strong winds. To do this, he had to leave Konoha Village and go to the deep mountains and forests outside to train. He was able to leave the heavily guarded village thanks to his mastery of the Lingbo Weibu technique.
He secretly left the village at night, relying on this strange set of skills to barely avoid detection by the security forces. Remember, the powerful Uchiha clan is now responsible for the security of Konoha. Being able to avoid the detection of the Sharingan is definitely a thing to be proud of. Yu Feng braved the danger and came to the deep mountains. There are huge waterfalls and rivers here, which is the most ideal place for training.
At first, Yu Feng wasn’t quite used to this training method. Although he possessed extraordinary skills, in order to strengthen his physique, he had to block his internal energy and challenge nature like an ordinary person. Standing under the waterfall, he was repeatedly swept into the river by huge mountain torrents and waterfalls, and he climbed up again and again. With amazing perseverance, Yu Feng was finally able to meditate and practice martial arts safely under the waterfall after a month.
Another month passed, and he could not only meditate under the waterfall, but even when a flash flood broke out, he could easily dodge the rocks and broken wood rushing down from the top of the waterfall or use the wooden stick in his hand to push them away. This not only exercised his physical strength, but also his reaction speed, which was of great benefit to his future practice.
Despite the harsh environment, coupled with the Yi Jin Xi Sui Jing and Long Xiang Prajna Gong, his physical strength grew stronger through repeated dangers. Now, even without using internal energy, he could practice various moves under the waterfall without being affected at all. The mountains and forests were dangerous, and Yu Feng lived like a savage every day.
While this training method was effective, Yu Feng knew he was still a child, so he wouldn’t be too aggressive. He remembered the story of Yang Da Xia in the Condor Heroes universe, who, during his 16 years of waiting, channeled his yearning for Little Dragon Girl into a life of dedicated training, toiling day and night in the ocean. Although he ultimately reached the Xiantian realm in his thirties, his relentless practice had strained his body, leaving him looking like a man in his fifties or sixties.
Yu Feng understood that this was the strength Yang Da Xia had gained by overdrawing his own vitality. Although this strength was extremely powerful, it also caused him to develop a hidden disease. He disappeared after the Battle of Xiangyang. After that, he might have occasionally appeared and met the young Zhang Sanfeng, taught him some martial arts experience, and then disappeared without a trace.
The Return of the Condor Heroes vanished from the martial arts world. It sounds poignant, yet also pitiful. No one knows what the final fate of the morbidly ill hero Yang and the chaste Xiaolongnu will be, but Yufeng suspects Yang Guo’s later years were not good, perhaps even a premature death. Otherwise, with his whimsical personality, he wouldn’t have stayed in the ancient tomb forever.
Therefore, Yu Feng was very serious about his training plan and constantly took in various nutrients to ensure the smooth functioning of his body. Otherwise, he would definitely become the second Yang Da Xia. Every morning, he would meditate and practice under the waterfall, and in the afternoon, he would fight tigers and leopards in the mountains and forests, as well as various venomous snakes and birds of prey.
From the initial trepidation to the later ease, Yu Feng experienced a brand new baptism. Even though he was very careful to control his own rhythm, his training method still had great risks.
You have to remember that Yu Feng is only six years old now. His body hasn’t fully developed yet. According to his training methods, even with over 360 years of Qi training, he would still die young. After all, a body like that can’t withstand such a torment. Fortunately, children in the Naruto world are exceptionally strong, otherwise they wouldn’t be going to ninja school at such a young age. Furthermore, this age is the best for martial arts training.
With his healthy physique in place, Yufeng practiced the Yi Jin Jing and Xi Sui Jing to cleanse his hair and marrow. After strengthening his body, he bathed in herbs every night to further increase his resilience. Although he had rarely read medical books in the past six months, he had found some herbs that could strengthen the body.
Every time he needed to replenish nutrition or his practice exceeded his body’s capacity, Lingyan’s kind reminder would come to his mind, which allowed him to keep walking on the edge of the cliff without falling off.
Yu Feng’s training progressed step by step, and his strength grew day by day. Despite frequently training in waterfalls and mountain torrents, he hadn’t become a muscleman; instead, his physique became more and more symmetrical. This was all thanks to the assistance of the Yi Jin Jing, Xi Sui Jing, and Long Xiang Prajna Gong—three peerless skills that imbued his body with explosive power while maintaining a toned physique.
It stands to reason that the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra is a very difficult technique to practice. Even a martial arts genius that only appears once in a century, like King Jinlun, only reached the tenth level after sixteen years. Even so, he was no match for the siege of Huang Yaoshi, Master Yideng and Old Boy, three masters of the Five Supremes level. If it weren’t for the fact that Hero Yang finally remembered the Sorrowful Palm, he would probably have been shocked to death by him.
Yu Feng’s progress in cultivation was slow at first, unlike other internal gong techniques that could be cultivated quickly. However, his luck was incredibly good. One day, while collecting herbs, he stumbled upon a fiery red lotus in a stream deep in the mountains. Its fragrance filled the air. Although Yu Feng didn’t know what kind of lotus it was, Ling Yan did.
Looking at the lotus in front of him, which was emitting a rich fragrance, he immediately realized that it was no ordinary item. He quickly contacted Lingyan in his mind. Lingyan could also sense things in the outside world through the blood jade. After careful identification, she finally made a discovery: “Master, I know what kind of treasure this lotus is. It is a blood lotus.”
“Blood Lotus?! What the hell is that? You look so excited. Could it be some kind of heavenly treasure?” Lingyan’s voice echoed in his mind, her voice as excited as it could be. Yu Feng was puzzled. Lingyan knew that her master didn’t know much, so she explained, “Blood Lotus is a lotus born from nature, usually grown in magma pools or hot springs.
Furthermore, it must grow in a sunny location, as its roots draw nutrients from magma or hot springs, while its leaves also constantly draw energy from sunlight. From germination to full bloom, it takes nearly a thousand years. The flowers are a blood-red color, resembling a ball of flame.
Yu Feng was stunned by what Ling Yan said: “You talk so weirdly, what exactly is the effect of this thing? It can’t be all show and no use, right?” “Hehehe, of course not. Eating this lotus can not only greatly increase a person’s power, but also improve physical fitness. The most important thing is that it can enhance the Yuan Yang in the human body. This is a tonic that men dream of.” Ling Yan felt a little embarrassed at the end.
Hearing this thing actually had such an effect, he realized it was exactly what he needed. Thinking of this, Yu Feng immediately jumped into the water, ready to pick it. If a man does not work for himself, he will be punished by heaven and earth. It would be better to keep such a good thing for himself. He was no saint, so rather than leaving it to others, he would use it to strengthen himself.
He uprooted the lotus with one swift move, a simple yet effective move. Suddenly, a small, golden snake with a red crest on its head scurried out from beneath the lotus leaves. This strange little snake had likely been guarding the lotus, which it considered its own private property. However, upon realizing someone dared to steal its treasure, it flew into a rage and attacked.
Although the little snake was very brave, Yu Feng was not to be trifled with. Seeing the little snake flying towards him and preparing to bite him, he swatted it with his palm and sent it flying. This was not the first time he had taken action. Fighting with animals like tigers, leopards, and gorillas was no joke, so Yu Feng’s reaction was very quick.
Looking at the unconscious snake, Yufeng swallowed the blossoming lotus without hesitation. It was fragrant, and Yufeng could clearly feel a surge of heat flowing through his body. Before he could investigate, his entire body felt like it had fallen into a pool of magma, burning intensely. The immense heat made Yufeng feel as if he were being incinerated. A howl of agony escaped him, and his body tumbled in the stream.
Lingyan could only complain helplessly at this time: “This idiot is too impatient, how can he eat it directly. It is said that this is a treasure from heaven and earth. It would be strange if he doesn’t burn to death if he eats it directly. But now there is no other way but to activate the ability and let the blood jade help the master calm down.” But at this time, Yufeng was already on the verge of exploding.
The heat emanating from his body quickly evaporated the stream water, but Yu Feng no longer cared about that. The only thing he wanted to do now was to quickly get rid of this heat, otherwise he would definitely die. However, as the heat increased, his mind was no longer able to react. At this critical moment, he suddenly felt a piercing pain in his fingers.
The sudden severe pain made Yu Feng sober up temporarily. He didn’t care about the pain in his fingers anymore. He took this opportunity to quickly circulate the Beiming Qi. A vortex formed in his body, constantly pulling and absorbing the heat, trying to integrate it into the internal force of the Nine Yang Divine Art.
I don’t know how long it took before this heat was completely absorbed into the body under the influence of the powerful Beiming true qi, and evenly dispersed in various tissues and cells of the body. At the same time, Yufeng felt that the internal force of Zi’s Nine Yang Divine Art suddenly became more condensed and hotter, and a feeling of comfort instantly replaced the previous pain.
However, before he could test his Nine Yang internal energy, a chill suddenly emanated from his fingers. This chill was so intense that if Yu Feng had just felt a scorching heat, now it felt like a freezing cold. His joints were quickly frozen by the chill, but the energy continued to flow into his body. With no other choice, Yu Feng resorted to his old trick and began to transform the Northern Ocean Qi.
Chapter 13, Dragon Elephant Tenth Floor (Old Version)
13. Dragon Elephant Tenth Floor
When the last trace of cold air entered his body and was transformed, Yu Feng finally realized that this feeling of ice and fire was too unbearable. After the icy feeling disappeared, a lukewarm energy immediately surged into his body, constantly strengthening his various tissues and cells. He could even feel his bones and blood turning golden.
At this time, Lingyan hurriedly shouted in her mind: “Master, now is the best time to practice the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra. You should practice quickly, otherwise you will never have such a good opportunity in the future!” Hearing Lingyan’s anxious voice, Yufeng didn’t care about much else. He sat cross-legged on the river beach that had evaporated clean, and began to meditate according to the practice method of the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra.
Yu Feng had only reached the third level, but he had already established a solid foundation. The surging Qi within him was completely transformed into Dragon Elephant Kung, driving the three energies that had just been absorbed into his body—heat, cool, and peace—to continuously flow into his various tissues. The principle of Dragon Elephant Kung was to expel impurities from the blood, bones, and internal organs, replenishing the body by absorbing the essence of the outside world.
Just now, Yu Feng not only consumed the blood lotus but also unexpectedly gained two energies: one cold and one peaceful. Regardless of their properties, these energies were of the purest kind, the very essence of the essence. Practicing the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra at this time was a perfect match. Originally, this divine art was extremely difficult to master; those with high talent took two years to reach the first level, three to four years to reach the second level, and eight years to reach the third level.
Yu Feng, with his incredible talent and Ling Yan’s guidance, had reached the third level in just a month, which was quite impressive. However, the fourth level seemed like a distant prospect. Yu Feng had even suspected that King Jinlun had castrated himself to reach the tenth level, but he knew that was impossible.
Yu Feng sat motionless for three days, the sun rising and setting. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, a golden light flashed in them, and then he opened his mouth and roared. What was different was that the sound he made this time was a dragon’s roar that resounded through the heavens and earth!
“Yin-ang!” “Woo…!” The deafening roar startled every wild animal within a ten-mile radius, both large and small, into its dormant position, unable to move. The birds in the sky let out shrill cries that sent chills down one’s spine. Meanwhile, in Konoha Village, dozens of miles from the mountain, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen gazed in confusion. His brow furrowed, his mind unsure of the origin of the noise, he simply prayed it wasn’t an enemy attack.
Yu Feng roared in anger. He was now completely exhausted. Before he could even notice the changes in his body, the ordeal had left him exhausted and he passed out. His last remaining glimmer of consciousness was the realization that he had mastered the tenth level of the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra. He lay in the dried-up stream, his body radiating a golden-red aura that deterred the beasts that had just come to their senses and were looking to take advantage.
The golden-red auras instilled fear in the animals. Some of the beasts that frequently fought Yu Feng fled far away, and even some of the more intelligent animals prepared to move away. They knew that this powerful opponent would become even more powerful when he woke up, so for safety, the animals wisely chose to “go far away”!
After an unknown amount of time, Yu Feng slowly opened his eyes. The scene of his suffering was still fresh in his mind. However, after he recovered, he found that his right index finger was in a piercing pain. He looked up at his right hand and saw a small golden snake hanging from his index finger. It was the same snake that had attacked him before.
By this time, the snake had completely lost its life force, its body drained of blood and flesh, leaving only its skin. Enduring the excruciating pain, Yu Feng pulled the snake from his hand. The two deep, bloody holes on his fingers were a horrifying sight. Angrily, he tossed the snake, now a “belt,” aside and began to tend to the wound.
At this moment, Lingyan’s sweet voice rang out in his mind: “Congratulations, Master, for reaching the tenth level of Dragon Elephant Kung!”
Hearing Lingyan’s voice, Yufeng often breathed a sigh of relief: “Haha, Lingyan, this time I turned a disaster into a blessing. I have mastered the tenth level of the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra. According to the records in the book, each level has the force of a dragon and an elephant with a thousand pounds of strength. Even if what Mr. Jin said is exaggerated and reduced tenfold, with each level only having a force of 100 pounds, now I can also have the force of a thousand pounds with one move. Who can withstand a slap from me in the future!”
“Hehehe, the master is right. In this world, you have few rivals in terms of your personal strength. But don’t forget that this is a ninja world, dominated by ninjutsu, so your martial arts value will be lowered a lot. If you were in any other martial arts world, you would definitely be invincible. In the future, you have to work harder on ninjutsu.” Lingyan would always give Yufeng the most reasonable advice, even if Yufeng was about to fly to heaven.
Yufeng Wenyan chuckled and didn’t care. He also understood that although his skills seemed impressive, they were still limited in the face of the ever-changing ninjutsu. In the early days of the Naruto world, he might have had a foothold, but in the later stages, everyone was like a cheat, especially Uchiha Madara, Obito, and Naruto and Sasuke. They were like bugs in the game. It seemed like he should learn some ninjutsu.
While chatting with Lingyan in his mind, Yufeng treated the wound on his finger and at the same time resented the abominable snake: “Bah, this damn snake is so annoying. It’s just a matter of stealing its blood lotus, why is it fighting so hard? It hurts so much! You deserve to be turned into a “belt”!”
Lingyan listened to him mumbling and sighed silently, “Master, you really don’t know how to appreciate what you have. This snake is also very important. It is an ancient beast called the red-crowned snake. It is said that after a thousand years of cultivation, it can transform into a dragon. Although this little snake is only a foot long, it must be at least one or two hundred years old. Moreover, it likes to guard treasures. Anything it sets its eyes on is not ordinary.”
“Oh? There is such a thing?!” Yu Feng didn’t expect that this little golden snake had such a great background. Ling Yan continued, “Yes, it was very dangerous for you to swallow the blood lotus without my permission just now. The heat of the blood lotus is extremely strong, and it must be made into a pill before it can be taken. If the snake hadn’t suddenly bit you, you probably wouldn’t be awake yet.
Moreover, just now, by chance, you used the Northern Ocean Divine Art to absorb the blood lotus’s energy, and coincidentally, you also absorbed the snake’s two hundred years of cultivation and essence. That’s why I let you take this opportunity to practice the Dragon Elephant Prajna Art. Furthermore, through this absorption, your Northern Ocean Divine Art has undergone some changes, and it is no longer limited to absorbing internal energy as before!”
“What did you say? The Northern Ocean Divine Art has mutated? I even drained this snake of its true essence!? This is too outrageous!” Hearing Ling Yan’s last words, Yu Feng felt like jumping up and down. In his mind, the Northern Ocean Divine Art could only absorb the true energy of others for his own use, and it could also straighten his meridians. Just now, when he was feeling the most uncomfortable, he had just tried to use the Northern Ocean Divine Art to stimulate the heat of the blood lotus to fuse it, and he hadn’t expected it to actually work.
Lingyan’s claim that she had completely absorbed the Red Crowned Snake’s essence and vitality was somewhat unbelievable. Looking at the snake, now reduced to its skin, Yufeng fell into deep thought. Lingyan then added, “This Red Crowned Snake is naturally Yin, so it’s perfectly suited to neutralizing the heat in your body. Otherwise, why would you say you’re incredibly lucky?”
Yu Feng then remembered that when he was absorbing the heat of the blood lotus just now, a cold force that was no less than the blood lotus entered his body, making him experience the dual worlds of ice and fire. At the same time, a neutral and peaceful energy also entered his body, which should be the essence of the red-crowned snake.
Thinking of this, Yu Feng smiled smugly: “Hahaha, as expected, my luck is not to be underestimated. I can even encounter such things. By the way, Lingyan. What is the matter with the mutation of the Beiming Divine Art that you mentioned?” Lingyan did not answer him directly: “I am not very clear about this question, but you will pay attention to it in the future, just don’t make a mistake when the time comes!”
“Tsk, if you don’t want to tell me, then don’t tell me. It’ll be more interesting to slowly discover it later!” Yu Feng complained speechlessly and continued to treat the wound on his finger. However, what surprised him was that the two bloody holes that were deep enough to reach the bone were gradually disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye. After ten minutes, they had completely recovered and there was no trace of the bloody appearance before.
Although he was not very sure, he also understood that this was probably the result of him absorbing all the essence of the two treasures, the Blood Lotus and the Red Crowned Snake. He would no longer have to worry about being injured. Even Luffy in “One Piece” could not catch up with this healing speed.
After stretching his muscles, Yu Feng felt that his body seemed a hundred times stronger than before. His eyes could see more clearly, his ears could hear more clearly, and he seemed to have endless energy.
The blood lotus is a naturally yang thing, while the red-crowned snake is a naturally yin thing. By chance, Yu Feng absorbed the heat of the fire lotus and the coldness of the red-crowned snake. At the same time, he absorbed the essence of the red-crowned snake’s body for more than two hundred years, which provided the energy source for the Dragon Elephant Skill. He practiced to the tenth level, and he didn’t know what kind of treasure he should eat if he wanted to go one step further.
Moreover, after absorbing the blood and flesh essence of the red crown snake, Yu Feng also changed in some aspects, which would gradually become apparent as he grew up. This series of opportunities and Yu Feng’s own hard work laid a good foundation. Now he could no longer make any progress, and his martial arts training had reached a bottleneck.
The real plot will not begin for a few years. He can use these years to prepare well. Attending a ninja school is a must. Only there can he learn the introductory courses of ninjutsu. For a newbie like him, all future ninjutsu will depend on the knowledge accumulated in school.
I’m free today, so I’ll add two chapters. The next chapter will gradually get to the point. Xiao Yakumo is here.
Chapter 14: Meeting Yakumo (Old Version)
14. Meeting Yakumo on the Road
The reason why Yu Feng was so sure that the plot hadn’t started yet was because he had confirmed the time when he first crossed over. Also, once before, when he went to collect a subsidy, he finally met a yellow-haired boy who kept shouting that he wanted to be Hokage. Even when collecting subsidies from the village, he still played pranks on him.
I’m sure everyone knows who this guy is. Yes, this is the male protagonist Uzumaki Naruto in the original novel. Yufeng had previously guessed that this guy should be about the same age as himself, and seeing the real person just confirmed his guess. Yufeng and Naruto are both six years old now, which means we have to wait another year before the Hokage School opens and the plot gradually unfolds.
The real story begins when they are 12 years old, when they are divided into classes after graduation. So Mingcheng Yufeng still has plenty of time to train. But there is still a problem before Yufeng: tuition. He doesn’t know if the Ninja School requires tuition, but his current allowance is only enough to make ends meet, and there is no way he can use it for other expenses.
Yufeng had no choice but to continue his life as a savage to attend school. He saved all the allowances he received and solved his food problems entirely in the wild. He would eat anything edible, whether it was animal meat or fruit from trees. Fortunately, he had done this kind of thing many times in his previous life, so he didn’t starve to death now.
Now, Yu Feng not only possessed peerless Qinggong, but also possessed profound internal strength and a strong body. This allowed him to easily evade the village guards and the Uchiha guards to hunt outside the village. The precious animal skins were not wasted; he processed them and sold them to the owner he had previously arranged with him.
Because there are so many powerful people in the Naruto world, animals that seem powerful to ordinary people are just a few moves away from these ninjas. Therefore, animal fur is not as precious in the Naruto world as it is in modern society. Although the value is not high, it can still be sold at a good price, which has become an important source of income for Yufeng.
Konoha, a village full of big trees and vegetation, covers a vast area. Outside are mountains and primeval forests. Yufeng can explore it with peace of mind. Not only does it satisfy his appetite, but he also finds many precious medicinal herbs according to the medical books Lingyan gave him, which can be fully utilized after drying.
Moreover, having mastered the tenth level of the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra, Yu Feng’s strength increased greatly, and he finally unlocked the last row of bookshelves. Satisfied, he obtained the “Heavenly Mirror Divine Art” he had longed for, the last of the four magical arts of the Xiaoyao Sect, and also the most powerful and difficult one to practice.
This practice emphasizes the interplay of yin and yang, adhering to the principles of nature. It’s a practitioner’s understanding of nature, somewhat similar to the principles of Zhang Sanfeng’s Tai Chi and the War God Atlas, but with significant differences. To master this remarkable skill, one must possess a powerful yin and yang energy. Each of the ten levels of the practice requires an exponentially greater amount of yin and yang energy.
Even though Yu Feng was incredibly talented and had absorbed the Blood Lotus and Red Crown Snake, he only managed to reach the fifth level of his divine art before his progress stalled. Another reason for this was that the remaining yang energy of the Blood Lotus and the yin energy of the Red Crown Snake hadn’t been fully absorbed within him. Even with the assistance of the Dragon Elephant Art and the Yi Jin Jing, he had only absorbed a portion of it.
It seemed that it needed an opportunity to fully absorb it, but Yu Feng didn’t know this, and Ling Yan, the universal encyclopedia, didn’t know either. After all, the body was not hers, so it was impossible for her to fully understand Yu Feng’s condition.
But there was one thing Yu Feng was still very concerned about: the fact that reaching the tenth level of the “Tianjian Divine Art” allowed him to condense his spiritual consciousness. This profound thing had only been seen in novels, and now he had the opportunity to acquire this ability, which made him very happy. Moreover, reaching the tenth level would improve his cultivation foundation, allowing him to practice at twice the speed. (Now that the groundwork is done, I can finally get to the point.)
That day, Yufeng and Lingyan exchanged their thoughts on the “Heavenly Mirror Divine Art” before leaving the barrier. It was almost time to collect his subsidy. Although this small amount was only enough to sustain his life, he had survived in the wild for a year, eating only wild fruits and game, and hadn’t spent much, so he had saved a little. But for the sake of picking up girls in the future, he had to value this little money, as a little bit adds up to a lot.
After washing his face outside, Yu Feng went out. After receiving his subsidy at the Hokage Building, he started strolling on the road. He had been in the Naruto world for a year and had not strolled much. Anyway, he was going to give himself a day off today, so he decided to stroll around the legendary Konoha Village. Maybe he could meet some acquaintances (of course, the people he was familiar with would definitely not be familiar with him).
Humming a little tune and taking steady steps, Ming Chengyufeng began to wander through the streets and alleys of Konoha like an ancient landlord. But to his disappointment, he didn’t see any familiar characters from the original novel, let alone the beautiful women. It seemed he would have to wait until he enrolled in school to see the real characters.
Disappointed, Yu Feng also lost interest in strolling. He found a nearby vegetable market, bought some ingredients, and prepared to go back and cook a meal to reward himself for his hard work over the past year. To be honest, because of his training, he really hadn’t eaten any proper meals in the past year. Basically, he had barbecue, sashimi, or wild fruits.
He only cooked a good meal occasionally to please Lingyan, but he rarely cooked a proper meal just to satisfy his own cravings. With his current level of skill, he could easily skip a few days, but since he had the time today, he decided to treat himself to a delicious meal.
Without further ado, he bought all the utensils and ingredients and walked out of the market humming a little tune. However, he soon discovered a new problem: he was lost. In the past, apart from collecting subsidies, he would buy some ingredients from nearby stores to make delicious meals for Lingyan. He had never been to a large-scale market like this one.
Fortunately, he still looks like a child, is good-looking, and knows how to act cute and act coquettish. After asking seven or eight people, he slowly found the way home.
Yu Feng was absentmindedly walking back, humming a tune, when he suddenly bumped into something soft and heard a painful cry of “Ouch!” His first reaction was to drop the item in his hand and feel the living allowance in his arms. He was relieved to find that it was not missing.
This unscrupulous fellow, empathizing, mistakenly believed he’d experienced something straight out of a martial arts novel, where someone bumped into him and had his wallet stolen. He didn’t even consider the fact that with his current abilities and skills, who could easily steal his belongings? It was pure novel-induced irritation.
After recovering from his shock, Yu Feng laughed at himself. It seemed that he was a little overly sensitive. He smiled awkwardly and then took a closer look at the scene in front of him. The moment he saw it, Yu Feng fell into dementia…
Across from Mingcheng Yufeng, a little girl was sitting on the ground crying. It was obvious that Yufeng had just bumped into her. The little girl was wearing a light pink ninja costume, had brown hair, and big black eyes. She was very pretty and cute, but her face was a little pale, as if she was sick or not feeling well.
The reason why Yu Feng fell into dementia was because the little girl in front of him looked familiar, but she was definitely not one of the heroines he was familiar with. Who was she? Yu Feng was puzzled. With his obsession with Naruto, it was impossible for him not to know such a character.
The fact that she looked familiar meant I had definitely seen her in the original novel, but she definitely wasn’t a major character, probably only appearing in one or two episodes, which was why I couldn’t remember who she was. Thinking about it was useless; the little girl was still sitting on the ground crying. After all, I was a man, so I had to at least help her. Even if it was a little girl who bumped into him, Yu Feng had to show his gentlemanly style.
Putting down something in his hand, Yu Feng walked over and helped the little girl up: “Little sister, are you okay? I’m sorry, I bumped you down. Are you hurt?” As he spoke, he was already standing face to face with the little girl.
The little girl was obviously not the kind of person who would make a fuss or be unreasonable. She hurriedly whispered, “I’m fine. I should be the one to say sorry. I ran out in anger just now and didn’t look at the road, so I knocked down the little brother.” After she said that, her face was a little red.
Ming Chengyufeng was surprised. Although he knew that children in this world generally matured early, the shy look on the little girl’s face made it clear she had a crush on him. Hmm, it must be because he was too handsome. If this handsome man showed his domineering aura, would the little girl throw herself at him? This guy was beginning to fall into delusion.
I have to say his thoughts are a bit dirty. It’s true that the children here are precocious, but they are not open-minded enough for a little girl to fall in love with a little boy at first sight. Unless, like in the original story, Naruto saved Hinata once when he was very young, so that the Hyuga princess would remember this troublemaker immediately, and the two of them would eventually end up together.
The reason the little girl blushed was simply because she had rarely spoken to strangers since she was a child, let alone had any friends, so she was shy. It had nothing to do with Yu Feng’s handsomeness. Although this guy had greatly improved his skills and changed his appearance after a year of hard training, even if a six-year-old was handsome, how handsome could he be? At most, he would be cute.
Seeing this handsome young man who had seemed normal just a moment ago now with his eyes rolled up, his pupils shaped like hearts, and drool dripping from the corners of his mouth, the little girl would have suspected that he was under a spell if he hadn’t just spoken. However, it looked like he wouldn’t be able to return to normal anytime soon. In order to make this guy, who was almost a pervert, become normal again, the little girl could only give it a try.
She gently nudged Yu Feng’s upper body and asked, “Little brother (he was a head taller than his peers, thanks to his martial arts training), what’s wrong with you? Why aren’t you talking?”
The little girl’s push finally brought Yu Feng back to reality. He scratched his head awkwardly and said, “Hey, I just thought of a joke and lost my mind (I don’t even need to lie). I’m fine. By the way, what’s your name, little sister?” After his narcissistic mood subsided, Yu Feng began to wonder about the little girl’s identity, because he felt she looked familiar.
“My name is Kurama Yakumo. What about you, little brother?”
Fourth update, Kakashi and Kurenai will appear soon, and of course the ninja dog Parker.
Chapter 15, The Cause of Yakumo’s Illness (Old Version)
15. The cause of Yakumo’s illness
The little girl was not scheming, and they were in their own village. In addition, Yufeng’s appearance made people feel approachable, which made her feel that this little brother should not be a bad person, so she said her name without hesitation.
“What? Ya-Yakumo!!!” This time, Yufeng was truly taken aback. This little girl turned out to be Kurama Yakumo. No wonder she looked familiar, yet he couldn’t place her. Turns out she was a character from an earlier theatrical release. Possessing a bloodline limit, capable of materializing illusions, she was a truly gifted ninja. However, she only appeared a few times and then faded into the background, serving only as a prelude to Naruto’s rhetoric. And since she was a character from earlier in the series, Yufeng hadn’t remembered her.
He also vaguely remembered that Kurama Yakumo seemed to have a split personality, a kind of inner demon. It was a bit amusing to think about it; the protagonist didn’t see her, but instead encountered a character who was essentially a minor character in the original story. But Yakumo was quite likable at this point, and since he’d met her, he’d help her. He couldn’t let her kill his parents again, and he had to help her become a true ninja. With this help, he’d have more security in his own future.
Besides, the Kurama family was considered one of the aristocratic families in Konoha, but due to the lack of a bloodline limit in many years, it had gradually declined. If Yufeng helped Yakumo, the rising star of the Kurama family, it would be a great favor to the Kurama family, and he would no longer be alone in Konoha. It would be beneficial to establish such a relationship.
Seeing Yufeng’s surprised look, Yakumo asked in confusion: “Yes, my name is Yakumo. What’s wrong, little brother? Is there anything strange?” Yufeng laughed and concealed his embarrassment. He would not tell Yakumo that he was planning to hit on her, otherwise Yufeng could not guarantee that the other party would not use an illusion on him to give him a taste of his own medicine.
Faced with Yakumo’s doubts, Yufeng, the old sparrow, immediately thought of an excuse: “Ah, it’s nothing. I just had a dream a few days ago. An old man said that I would soon meet a little girl named Yakumo. She was smart, gentle and lovely, but she needed my help. After waking up, I didn’t think much of it. After all, it was just a dream. I didn’t expect to meet you in real life, hahahaha.”
This guy never blinks when he lies. He used to deceive his master. After entering the Naruto world, he has been living alone and has no chance to contact outsiders. Now that he meets Yakumo, he finally has the opportunity to display this unique skill.
His words not only concealed his previous panic, but also aroused Yakumo’s curiosity. He also praised Yakumo a few words. The ultimate way to pick up girls is to flatter them invisibly.
Sure enough, after hearing his nonsense, Yakumo’s face turned red again: “I’m not as good as you say.” It has to be said that women’s three major hobbies (love of beauty, love of listening to sweet words, and love of shopping. There is a saying that goes, I won’t conquer the city, I won’t conquer the country, I will just spend all my money to bankrupt you) are iron rules no matter where they go.
Seeing Yakumo’s cute appearance, Yufeng spared no effort to praise her, which made the little girl embarrassed, but the two began to get to know each other. After introducing themselves, Yakumo asked naively: “Brother Yufeng, the old man in your dream said that you came to help me, is that true?”
This time, Yu Feng didn’t joke but nodded seriously: “Actually, at first I thought it was just a ridiculous dream and didn’t take it seriously. But now I really met you, which shows that this dream is still credible. Do you really have any difficulties that need my help?”
Yakumo Bunyan nodded hurriedly and said, “Yes, I have wanted to be a great ninja since I was a child, to bring honor to my parents and family. My clan members also said that I was very talented and was the hope of the family. But later I found that I was weak and sickly, and my health was very poor. At first it was not a big deal, and I thought it would be healed soon, but I consulted many doctors and medical ninjas, but none of them could cure my illness. Now I can’t even practice the most basic physical skills.
“Mom and Dad told me to give up. I know they were doing it for my own good, but I didn’t want to give up my dream. This morning, even Teacher Hong, who loves me the most, joined Dad and the others in persuading me to be a normal person. I disagreed, and in the end, Dad even said he wouldn’t let me go to Ninja School and wouldn’t give me tuition. So I had a fight with them and ran out crying, and then I bumped into you.” After saying this, Yakumo started crying again, perhaps because she felt wronged.
If women’s weaknesses are those three hobbies, then men’s weakness is not being able to see women cry, especially such a cute little girl. Ming Chengyufeng’s heart was pounding, and he felt his heart was broken. At the same time, he also understood why Yakumo had bumped into him. He also knew that Yakumo’s inner demon also started from that time, and it became stronger and stronger, and finally lost control and killed his parents.
Because of her health condition, her parents didn’t agree with Yakumo becoming a ninja, which caused her to harbor resentment and eventually develop a demon in her heart. Seeing Yakumo’s pale face, Yufeng knew that her health was not normal. Shamelessly, he quickly grabbed Yakumo’s hand and tried to persuade her, “Yakumo, dear, if you’re well, can you continue your dream of becoming a ninja? If that’s the case, I, Yufeng, might be able to help you, because I also have medical skills.”
This guy hadn’t just been practicing martial arts this year; he’d found time to study medicine. Frequently battling wild beasts meant injuries, and if he didn’t want to go to the Konoha Hospital, he had to find his own way. Furthermore, he needed to take medicinal baths daily, and the formula needed to be adjusted to suit his body’s needs. So, Yu Feng forced himself to learn some medical principles and pharmacology, and with his brilliant mind, he learned quite well.
Having a certain medical foundation is the key to survival, and medical ninjas are very important here. It’s better to rely on yourself than on others, and it’s safer to control the capital of saving your life yourself, so he spent almost all his free time reading medical books.
Hearing what Yufeng said, Yakumo immediately stopped crying and asked, “Really? Brother Yufeng, do you know medical skills? But you are so young, can you cure my illness?” Although she is young, Yakumo is not stupid. After hearing what Yufeng said, she would also doubt whether this little boy who is not much older than her is bragging.
Yu Feng knew that his words were not convincing, so he could only prove himself with actions. He said frankly: “Yes, that’s why I said it’s possible. Let’s try it first. I’ll take your pulse first and see if I can cure you.” “Taking pulse? What is that?” Yakumo, a character in the Naruto world, had no idea what Chinese medicine was. At most, he had a Chinese medicine institute, but in the end it didn’t show any value.
Yu Feng hurriedly explained: “This is a special diagnostic method of my own. I only use my hands, herbs and small objects to assist in treating diseases. Unlike the medical ninjas in Konoha Hospital who use instruments for injections and don’t use chakra for treatment.” In fact, he didn’t have chakra himself, so he didn’t know how to use it.
After listening to Yufeng’s explanation, Xiao Yayun was confused, but for the sake of getting better, he chose to believe him: “Brother Yufeng, what should I do?” “You don’t have to do anything, just give me your hand, and leave the rest to me.” Yufeng had some experience in taking pulses. When he lived with his master before, they had discussed and practiced with each other.
“Oh, okay then.” The brief conversation ended, and Yakumo obediently stretched out his right hand, and Yufeng didn’t care about any suspicion of gender (he didn’t care in the first place, they had held hands before, so this was no big deal). He put his fingers on Yakumo’s wrist and began to listen carefully, and feel the rhythm of Yakumo’s pulse.
Yufeng took the pulse seriously. Initially, since it was his first time in this world, he was a little nervous, worried that the body structure would be different from his previous world. But he soon calmed down, thinking of his own abilities. Gradually, he relaxed and finally entered the state of being a doctor.
His current pulse diagnosis method, combined with martial arts, differs somewhat from traditional Chinese medicine. While taking Yakumo’s pulse, Yufeng releases a subtle, gentle stream of Qi to probe the source of his symptoms. This Qi travels along the body’s meridians, not only diagnosing the root cause of the illness but also harming the patient.
Yufeng had always believed that anyone with a bit of fame in the Naruto world was no pushover. Even Gekkou Hayate, the severely consumptive one, was a master of Konoha-ryu swordsmanship and a prominent jonin from Konoha Village, nearly reaching the rank of jonin. So there had to be some special reason for Yakumo’s poor health. Since so many so-called renowned doctors couldn’t find the cause, he had to be more careful.
He soon understood the crux of Yakumo’s problem. It wasn’t that the renowned doctors were incompetent, but rather that they had no knowledge of martial arts, let alone the concept of meridians. Mobilizing chakra was a different approach from cultivating internal energy. Yakumo’s body superficially appeared normal, with all his joints and meridians functioning normally. However, the body’s most crucial meridians, the Eight Extraordinary Meridians, were blocked.
Normal people have several connected meridians, but Yakumo’s meridians are completely blocked. Furthermore, his other meridians are gradually becoming blocked due to his unique constitution. Meridians are like blood vessels; once they become blocked, it would be a miracle for the body to recover.
Compared to Yufeng, who was born with all his meridians open, Yakumo was arguably completely blocked. In the martial arts world, this condition is known as “Nine Yin Destruction Meridians.” To ensure the accuracy of his diagnosis, Yufeng mentally communicated with Lingyan. Only after Lingyan’s confirmation did he pinpoint Yakumo’s underlying problem.
The physical disease “Nine Yin Meridians” is generally incurable, unless there is a fortuitous encounter, perhaps it will turn out to be a blessing in disguise and become a martial arts master. However, in this world, Yakumo is unlikely to have the so-called fortuitous encounters seen in martial arts dramas.
Chapter 16, Fooling Yakumo (Old Version)
16. Fooling Yakumo
Seeing Yufeng’s brow furrowing, Yakumo was filled with worry. This was her last chance. Although she was worried, Yufeng’s gentle innate energy made her feel very comfortable. When Yufeng withdrew his fingers and the innate energy disappeared, Yakumo asked with some reluctance and worry, “Brother Yufeng, is it possible that you can’t cure my illness?” After saying this, her face darkened.
Yu Feng didn’t answer her, but pondered for a long time. He had only seen this kind of illness in novels before, but he had no experience treating it himself. However, he didn’t give up. While recalling the records in the medical book, he discussed with Ling Yan in his mind how to treat Yakumo. After about a quarter of an hour, the frown on his face relaxed.
Yufeng smiled confidently. He lowered his head and said to Yakumo, “Yakumo, if I say Brother Yufeng can cure your illness, would you believe it?” Yakumo nodded excitedly when he heard that there was a chance. “Yes, I do. I do. Because Brother Yufeng is my good friend and he wouldn’t lie to me. Besides, when you took my pulse just now, I felt warm and comfortable. I believe Brother Yufeng can cure me.”
Yakumo’s answer made Yufeng a little embarrassed. His own motives were not pure. He helped Yakumo only to find a backer in Konoha in the future. However, this little deception was nothing. After all, he could cure her illness, so it was not a deception.
After learning the cause of Yakumo’s illness, Yufeng combined his knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine to come up with a way to cure the “Nine Yin Meridians”. Yakumo, the little girl, felt like she had grabbed a life-saving straw and believed his words without a doubt.
So this guy instantly turned into a big bad wolf and started to deceive the young Yakumo: “Thank you for your trust, but if you want to be cured, you have to come home with me. There are my tools and herbs, and you can also eat my cooking. Brother Yufeng’s cooking skills are very good. How is it?”
This guy was already preparing to abduct the little girl, throwing out all the sugar-coated bullets. This illness might be difficult for ordinary warriors or doctors to treat, but with his skills, he could just sit there and meditate, using his powerful zhenqi to open up Yakumo’s meridians. After all, not everyone has over three hundred years of zhenqi as a foundation. It was precisely because of this consideration that Yufeng was so confident.
He could have quickly cured Yakumo right there, but he insisted on returning home to treat her. He simply wanted to keep her company and foster a relationship. The training program still feels quite sinister; it’s hard to say this guy has become evil after traveling through time. Yu Feng internally shouted, “I’m not a good person to begin with.”
If his plan succeeded, Yufeng believed that he would not only have a childhood sweetheart, but also a connection with the Kurama clan. The Kurama clan would also gradually regain its former prestige due to Yakumo’s improved health, which would be a great thing for Yufeng. After all, without a strong backing, he would not be able to make it.
If Naruto didn’t have a father who was the Fourth Hokage, who Kakashi and Jiraiya took the trouble to teach him, wouldn’t he have been able to become the strongest Hokage in the future? Although he suffered some hardships in his childhood, as he grew up, Konoha began to fully train him as the future successor. Otherwise, if he were an ordinary person, it would be difficult for him to even become a ninja, let alone a Hokage.
As expected, after hearing what Yufeng said, Yayun did not hesitate at all, especially after hearing that she could eat the food cooked by Yufeng himself, it seemed to attract her more than curing the disease, and she immediately agreed: “Okay, I haven’t been to Brother Yufeng’s house yet, but if your cooking is not delicious, I won’t eat it, let’s see if you are bragging.” The poor little girl didn’t know that she had turned into a little white rabbit and fell into the trap of the big bad wolf.
Seeing that Yakumo readily agreed, Yufeng hurriedly patted his chest and guaranteed: “I guarantee that you, the little princess, have never eaten the food cooked by Brother Yufeng. Today, not only can I cure your illness, but I can also satisfy your cravings. Hahaha, I am so great, hahahaha!” The weird laughter actually came out of the mouth of this little boy, making many people around him frown.
“Hmph, you’re the greedy cat.” Yakumo was a little unhappy about the nickname, but he still pouted and walked hand in hand with Yufeng towards Yufeng’s home at the edge of the village. Thus, a simple kidnapping plan was completed. However, an old man doing business nearby frowned at their backs, but said nothing. Yufeng’s hateful laughter from just now was still echoing in his ears.
The reason Yufeng’s abduction plan went so smoothly wasn’t because Yakumo was too foolish or naive, but because she desperately needed to heal her body. The children in the Naruto world are all very smart, each with their own dreams and pursuits. They will spare no effort to achieve their goals. This is true for Naruto, Sasuke, and other young people.
Driven by her dream and her pursuit of the ninja profession, Yakumo wouldn’t miss even the slightest opportunity to heal herself. Furthermore, this young man made her feel comfortable and at ease, and he didn’t seem to be lying to her. The current of air (actually Yufeng’s true energy) had indeed made her feel unprecedentedly comfortable, so Yakumo decided to take a gamble.
Relationships between people are often formed by a chance encounter, just like Yufeng and Yakumo now. One is a minor character who has appeared a few times, and the other is a passerby who has not even had a chance to appear on the stage, not even a minor character. The two unexpectedly met here, which must be considered fate. It was also this encounter that brought Yufeng a series of opportunities.
“Hehe, congratulations, Master. You’ve successfully abducted the little princess of the Kurama family!” Lingyan’s playful voice echoed in Yufeng’s mind. Yufeng was already accustomed to Lingyan’s sudden attacks: “Hehe, this isn’t considered abduction. After all, I have the ability to cure her. As long as I cure her illness, it won’t count as abduction, hahahaha!”
“But Master, your motives are not pure. You often took advantage of others before. Now that you have a little beauty, you immediately become a big bad wolf!” “Really? Did I take advantage of you? Why don’t I remember it?” Yu Feng would not admit to the rogue things he had done, but Lingyan obviously would not bother with him: “Okay, okay, I’m going to catch up on my sleep, you go pick up girls!”
Before Yufeng could even retaliate, Lingyan simply disconnected. Yufeng didn’t care, though. They’d interacted this way so often they were used to it. As he walked home, chatting and laughing with Yakumo, he pondered the details of the treatment. After all, Yakumo’s illness was unique, and a careless mistake could easily backfire.
Originally, he could have used his powerful internal energy to open up Yakumo’s eight extraordinary meridians, but to avoid his secret being discovered by others, especially the Anbu, Yufeng had to go home to treat Yakumo. After all, this was a street full of people. Secondly, if he opened up Yakumo’s meridians all at once, it might have other effects on her body, and Yufeng didn’t dare to take that risk.
With these reasons as a basis, Yufeng had nothing to feel guilty about, even if there was some suspicion of abduction. Of course, if he hadn’t taken Yakumo home, he would probably have been a martial artist with good personal skills for the rest of his life. It was this chance, arranged by God, that gave Yufeng the opportunity to become a well-rounded ninja.
Yufeng took little Yakumo home. On the way, he kept thinking about how to treat the blocked meridians, and the time passed by in his thoughts. However, in order to cultivate feelings, this guy told Yakumo some jokes from his past life while thinking about the treatment method, which made the little girl very happy. Her cheerful laughter could be heard all the way.
Soon, Yufeng and Yakumo arrived at Yufeng’s home, a modest house with a small courtyard. As a young lady from a wealthy family, Yakumo had never seen such a small place before. Looking at the house, which was not much bigger than a doghouse, she whispered, “Brother Yufeng, your house is so small! How will you and your parents live there?” Indeed, Yakumo saw that the house, with only one bedroom, a kitchen, and a small living room, was definitely not enough for three people.
Yu Feng smiled nonchalantly, “I live alone at home. My parents died shortly after I was born, and I’ve relied on the village’s support to survive until now. My previous guardian hasn’t been here for a long time. Maybe something happened while he was on a mission, and the village didn’t send another guardian, so I’ve lived here alone for the past few years. I have to take care of myself, otherwise how would I cook?”
Hearing about Yufeng’s miserable experience, Yakumo felt very sad. Compared with Yufeng, there was a huge difference between her and him. Although she was not in good health, her parents and teacher Hong always loved her very much. It was not an exaggeration to say that they had everything they needed. She had never had to worry about food and clothing since she was a child.
How did Xiang Yufeng get here?
Yakumo felt that although God had given her a poor body, he also made up for it with a warm home. But Brother Yufeng wanted to live independently, and when he mentioned it, he had a strong smile on his face (actually, it was just an ordinary smile, but he didn’t show any sadness). He didn’t have much impression of his parents in this world, let alone the guardian teacher.
Looking at the “strong” Yufeng, Yakumo’s eyes turned red: “I’m sorry, Brother Yufeng, for bringing up your sad things. From now on you will have me as a friend. I will accompany you and you will never be alone again.” After saying that, he decided in his heart that he would go home and apologize to his parents and not throw tantrums anymore.
Seeing Yakumo’s sympathy for him because of his life experience, Yufeng shook his head: “It’s nothing, it’s been so long, I’m used to it. Now let’s get you treated quickly. Once you’re better, we can play together.” Yakumo nodded hurriedly: “Yes, I’ll listen to Brother Yufeng, but how do you want to treat you, and what do you need me to do?”
Yu Feng thought for a moment and said, “Wait a moment. I’ll boil some hot water, and then I’ll use the airflow that made you feel so comfortable just now to comb your body. But it might be a little painful afterwards, can you bear it?” Yakumo nodded firmly, “I’m not afraid of pain. Yakumo is very strong. As long as my illness can be cured, I’m not afraid of any pain.”
Chapter 17, Acupuncture and Medicinal Bath (Old Edition)
17. Acupuncture and medicinal bath
Seeing Yakumo’s determination, Yufeng scratched his nose. “Okay, Yakumo, you’re really strong. I’ll go boil some water. I’ll start treating you as soon as it boils.” Under Yakumo’s expectant gaze, Yufeng ran out. Next, Yufeng began preparing for his first treatment in this world. He placed water in a large pot, added wood, and started the fire, all in one go.
After doing all this, he found the tub he usually used for medicinal baths at home, rinsed it quickly, and then found a few stones outside and placed them in a triangle. After placing the tub on the stones, he took out several large paper bags from the bedroom. Inside were several medicinal herbs he had collected over the past year and dried them for later use.
He placed several different herbs in the tub according to their proportions and continued to boil water. It looked like he was preparing a medicinal bath to heal Yakumo. This method was slow, but far superior to simply opening up the meridians. It wouldn’t harm Yakumo’s vitality, and he wouldn’t waste too much of his own Qi. Although he had plenty of Qi, expending too much would be difficult to recover from.
Yufeng wants to use the most primitive and safest method to treat Yakumo. Although the use of true qi to comb the meridians and the assistance of acupuncture and medicinal baths will slow down the recovery speed, there is still enough time to treat the disease.
There was still more than a year until Ninja Academy enrollment, plenty of time for him to treat Yakumo. This method was also one he knew from the medical manual of the Vulture Palace. Back then, the powerful Xiaoyao Sect was not only formidable in martial arts, but also in medical skills. Doctor Xue, the grand-disciple of Wuyazi, was known as the “Enemy of the King of Hell.”
After the water boiled, Yufeng saw that everything was almost ready. He came to the living room and said to Yakumo, “Okay, Yakumo, everything is ready. Now sit cross-legged and don’t do anything. Remember to stay calm and don’t have any emotional fluctuations. Do you understand? Otherwise, it will affect you.”
Yakumo nodded obediently: “Yes, I understand, Brother Yufeng, but how long will this treatment take?” After that, he sat cross-legged as Yufeng had instructed. Yufeng said carefully: “To begin with, I will use Qigong to help you sort out your meridians, and then I will use auxiliary treatment. It will probably take two hours in total. But Brother Yufeng can cook for you during this time. What do you think? That’s a good idea, right?”
Yakumo smiled happily and said, “Well, then, Brother Yufeng, please treat me quickly. I’m looking forward to eating the meal you cooked.” Yufeng held his forehead, thinking that this girl was really a little greedy cat. It seemed that she cared more about food than healing herself. After calming down, Yufeng sat cross-legged behind her, pressed his hands against the acupuncture points on Yakumo’s back, and began to circulate the internal energy of the Yi Jin Jing and the Nine Yang Qi to clear the meridians.
What a classic way to heal! This kind of plot has appeared countless times in front of martial arts fans, especially when the hero and heroine are healing, there will always be some unexpected things. But now it is impossible for accidents to happen. When it comes to healing, there may be nothing better than the healing chapters of the Nine Yin Manual, but when it comes to combing the meridians, there is no better than the Yi Jin Jing and the Nine Yang Magic Skill.
Yakumo felt the Qi entering her body immediately; the familiar flow of energy still made her feel so comfortable. Yufeng then began to slowly circulate the Qi, starting from Yakumo’s Dantian and moving forward bit by bit. The meridians along the way were more or less blocked, but they were immediately cleared by Yufeng’s powerful Qi.
As the blockages were cleared, Yakumo felt a sharp pain, but she could still bear it. After the pain subsided, she felt a surge of relief. She experienced this sensation dozens of times in the blink of an eye, finally understanding what it meant to experience both pain and pleasure. As time passed, the normal meridians in Yakumo’s body were fully regulated.
At this point, all of her normal meridians were now open. Yakumo could clearly feel that her body was much more relaxed than before, at least not as tired as before, and her face was flushed. This was just the beginning. Yufeng now had to continue his work. Today, he had to clear Yakumo’s blocked eight extraordinary meridians.
Things are often easier said than done. Yufeng’s Qi attacked Yakumo’s belt meridian, just as it had just now. The belt meridian, located at the back, is one of the main arteries of metabolism, so it must be carefully managed. But once the belt meridian is unblocked, Yakumo’s health will experience a qualitative leap.
The energies surged, and sweat began to form on Yufeng’s head, while Yakumo felt a piercing pain. But for the sake of her dream, to become a ninja, she gritted her teeth and remained silent, fearing that it would affect the treatment. She had felt the effect of Yufeng’s treatment just now, so now she firmly believed that this handsome boy could heal her.
Besides, Yufeng had warned her from the beginning that it might be painful, so she mentally prepared herself for the pain. Looking at Yakumo’s trembling body, Yufeng nodded. This little girl was quite strong. He then increased his strength, and a steady stream of Qi flowed into Yakumo’s body. By then, half of her belt meridian had been opened, and the rest would be a matter of gradual progress.
Yufeng didn’t dare to open her meridians all at once, as that would probably kill the little girl with the pain. He persisted for an hour before finally opening Yakumo’s belt meridian. Not only was Yakumo drenched in sweat, but so was Yufeng himself. After all, this was his first time using internal energy to treat someone, and it was a highly advanced technique, so it was a credit to Yufeng that he didn’t lose his Qi.
After a short rest, Yu Feng looked at Yakumo, whose face was flushed and sweaty, but whose breathing was even. He felt relieved. It seemed that his method was effective. He had just opened up Yakumo’s belt meridian, which would make future treatment much easier. He smiled and asked, “How are you, Yakumo? Are you feeling better?”
Yakumo also woke up from his exhaustion at this time. Hearing Yufeng’s question, he smiled tiredly: “Brother Yufeng, you are so awesome. I feel so comfortable now. I have never been so relaxed.” Although Yakumo was a little tired, he kept shaking Yufeng’s arm to express his inner excitement and joy.
At this moment, Lingyan’s voice rang out in his mind again: “Well done, Master. It’s truly remarkable that you were able to perform so well on your first attempt at healing someone with your inner energy. I was sweating for you just now, fearing that your inner energy might be disrupted. However, you need to be more careful with the acupuncture next time, and make sure not to pierce the wrong acupuncture points.”
Yu Feng felt warmed at the thought that Ling Yan had been paying attention to him, and at the same time, he felt more confident. Combined with Yakumo’s words, Yu Feng knew that his Qi would definitely work, and after confirming it with Yakumo, he was very happy. After all, this was his first time treating a patient, and it was such a difficult and complicated disease, so he wasn’t very sure.
Seeing Yakumo so happy at this time, Yufeng smiled and said, “It’s good that it works. Next, I will give you acupuncture. It will be a little painful, but you will be able to sleep in a while, and you will feel more comfortable when you wake up than now. Okay, brother will treat you.” Yakumo nodded hurriedly. Physical problems have been bothering her since she was a child. Now that there is a treatment method, how can she not be happy? She hurriedly urged Yufeng to treat her.
After Yufeng finished speaking, he took out several long wooden boards from the bedroom and directly fixed Yakumo’s limbs. Yakumo asked curiously: “Brother Yufeng, why did you tie me up? It feels so awkward!” Although she felt strange, she did not dare to move because she trusted this older brother she just met.
Yu Feng explained as he worked, “Brother is going to give you acupuncture treatment. This is my unique treatment method. It won’t harm your vitality, but it will be slower. I’ll also have you soak in the medicine so that you can recover faster. To prevent you from moving around, I’ll have to fix your limbs. Okay, brother is going to give you acupuncture.”
At this time, Yu Feng took out the silver needles with a sinister smile like Grandma Wolf. He asked Ling Yan to make these treasures by melting the silver ingots left by the Blood Shura, in order to help him practice martial arts and to facilitate treatment in the future. Moreover, these ingots did not seem to be worth many yuan in the Naruto world, otherwise his life would not be so tight.
It seems that in order to have a better life in the future, he must find someone to “borrow” some money. With this idea, the wealthy and unkind people in the entire Naruto world began to suffer, especially the so-called daimyo. However, in accordance with the principle of “rabbits don’t eat grass near their burrows”, he did not cause much trouble to the people in his village. But this is a story for later.
Yu Feng picked up a silver needle and slowly twisted it until it was fixed on one of Yakumo’s acupuncture points before he began to insert the second needle. In less than twenty minutes, Yakumo’s thin body was covered with more than a hundred silver needles, and now he looked like a little hedgehog.
With Lingyan’s reminder, Yufeng had been extremely careful throughout the process, fearing he might have misplaced the acupuncture points. Fortunately, everything went smoothly. Without waiting for Yakumo to inquire, he poured the previously boiled water into the tub. After some time to cool, the water temperature was now around 30 degrees Celsius, which was tolerable for the human body. Any hotter would have likely caused burns.
Yufeng had taken herbal baths almost daily, and had already developed a routine that made him quite adept at it. After the herbs had soaked in the warm water for a while, the relaxing and blood-activating properties began to take effect. Yufeng placed the hedgehog-like Yakumo in the tub and pressed her sleep acupoint, putting her into a deep sleep, which would aid in her recovery.
After everything was ready, Yufeng found a charcoal brazier and put in the charcoal he had prepared. It quickly ignited, and as soon as the water started to cool, he immediately placed the brazier under the tub to heat it up. Once the water heated up, he removed the brazier. Some might think this was a hassle, but if he kept heating it, Yakumo would definitely be cooked.
Chapter 18, Kakashi Arrives (Old Version)
18. Kakashi Arrives
The method of heating from time to time was something Yufeng thought of when he was taking a medicinal bath. Although he always had to go in and out of the bathtub to heat it, it allowed the herbs to continuously release their medicinal properties and be more easily absorbed by the body.
At such a temperature, the body’s sweat pores will enlarge, and sweating will expel some cold and moisture from the body, allowing the essence of the medicine to penetrate into the body through the sweat pores and slowly nourish the body.
The water temperature is maintained, ensuring the medicinal properties last longer. Acupuncture stimulates acupuncture points, stimulating bodily functions and increasing cellular vitality. The medicine continuously nourishes Yakumo’s meridians, not only softening blocked areas but also consolidating the meridians that have just been opened. This gradual process will eventually clear all of Yakumo’s meridians after a few treatments.
He let Yakumo sleep because he didn’t want her to move around and affect the treatment. Her body would naturally relax after she fell asleep, which would facilitate the absorption of the medicine. This way, the medicine would slowly take effect in Yakumo’s body, achieving the best therapeutic effect. Otherwise, Yufeng would be better off just opening up all her meridians in one go.
Yufeng’s treatment method not only made Yakumo’s body better, but also made her physique stronger. Becoming a ninja in the future would not be a problem. She would even have a stronger physique than the average person. This was one of the reasons why Yufeng insisted on taking the treatment slowly. Of course, the other reasons are self-evident.
After a long day of work, Yufeng wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at the sleeping Yakumo with a sense of pride. He was not only a martial arts genius, but also a medical genius, who had come up with such a unique trick. After a moment of self-indulgence, he turned and went into the kitchen. He had not forgotten his promise to cook for Yakumo, so he took this opportunity to quickly prepare the ingredients.
In his previous life, Yufeng often cooked for himself. While his knife skills weren’t as good as a chef’s, his speed was still quite good. Combined with his current martial arts training, chopping vegetables was a breeze. He quickly cut the meat and vegetables into the desired shapes. He then prepared the seasonings, went out to heat up the bathtub, and then returned to prepare the main course.
He steamed the rice. Calculating the time, Yakumo would wake up in half an hour. The acupressure on his sleep acupoint had already gotten the heat right, so now was the perfect time to cook. But just as Mingcheng Yufeng was about to show off his culinary skills, he felt a twitch of his ears. Someone was approaching. Although they were still a few hundred meters away, they were definitely heading towards his house.
He sensed that there were about four people coming, each moving very quickly. Judging from the sound of their footsteps, there seemed to be an animal leading the way, probably a dog or something. Yu Feng didn’t know of any other kind of animal that could lead a human.
Thanks to his practice of peerless magic and the essence of the blood lotus and red crown snake, Yu Feng’s hearing and spiritual awareness were surprisingly advanced. Although the people outside were fast and had hidden abilities, they had not practiced internal skills, so the sound of their breathing and footsteps could not be hidden from Yu Feng’s ears.
Yu Feng’s mind suddenly moved, as if he had thought of something. He quickly put down his work and quickly went to the small living room. Now he was more and more proficient in the Lingbo Weibu, and his speed was very fast. He disappeared in the kitchen after leaving only a shadow.
Soon he arrived at the living room and stood at the door waiting for the arrival of the four people, who had already arrived at Yufeng’s house. Leading the group was a brown puppy, followed by four adults.
The first one was the fastest, with spiky gray hair, a tall, lanky build, and a black mask covering his face, completely obscuring everything below his nose. The Konoha forehead protector on his head was tilted, obscuring his left eye. With such obvious features, it went without saying that Yufeng recognized it immediately as the popular Hatake Kakashi from the original story.
There’s no Naruto fan who doesn’t like Kakashi, the apprentice of the Fourth Hokage and the mentor of Konoha’s legendary Team 7. Although Kakashi’s combat prowess and tactics were less impressive in later years, his three disciples, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura, were all exceptional figures, shining brightly during the Fourth Shinobi World War and earning the title of “New Three Ninjas.”
At the end of the Fourth Shinobi World War, he and Team 7 sealed the ultimate boss, Kaguya Otsutsuki. Later, after the end of the Shinobi World War, Kakashi became the Sixth Hokage. It can be said that Kakashi is a character that runs through the entire Naruto anime, and he is also one of the characters that Yufeng admires very much.
Following closely behind was a tall beauty with a voluptuous figure, curvy curves, fair skin, and a beautiful face. Her red eyes were a perfect combination. Yu Feng recognized her immediately. He remembered her very clearly. This beauty was the illusion ninja Yuhi Kurenai.
In the original novel, Kurenai Yuhi and Asuma Sarutobi are a couple, and they give birth to a smart and lovely daughter, Mirai Sarutobi, who can be considered another branch of the Third Hokage’s bloodline besides Konohamaru. However, in Yufeng’s opinion, she and Asuma are a combination of beauty and the beast, which is very inconsistent.
In fact, Asuma with his big beard is quite manly, and his appearance and status are also very suitable for Yuhi Kurenai. It’s just that Yufeng is jealous of this smoker who died midway. You know, Yuhi Kurenai was one of the few mature beauties in the anime at the beginning. Such mature women are Yufeng’s favorite type. And her current identity is Kurama Yakumo’s teacher.
In the second half of Naruto, Kurenai Yuhi rarely appears. She is probably at home taking care of her child. She is the descendant of the third generation, and there is no reason for Konoha not to give her special care.
He wondered if she and Asuma were hooking up now. If not, he still had a chance. With his past life’s knowledge and Asuma’s incomparable looks, Yu Feng believed he could capture the heart of this beauty, but he was a little too young.
Putting aside this dirty thought, Yu Feng continued to look at the man and woman behind him. The man was tall and mighty, the woman was delicate and beautiful, and her eyebrows bore a resemblance to Yakumo. It seemed that these two should be Yakumo’s parents.
It turns out that Yakumo had left in anger and never returned. Hong and Yakumo’s mother couldn’t sit still and dragged Yakumo’s father to search everywhere. They met Kakashi on the way. For the sake of her beloved disciple, Hong didn’t care about anything else. She asked Kakashi to summon the ninja dog Puck and followed the scent to the intersection where Yakumo and Yufeng collided.
A few people asked around here, and the owners of the surrounding shops knew everything about the important figures in the village. The old man mentioned earlier gave a brief account of the situation and pointed out the direction for Yufeng and the others to leave.
Kakashi and the others then realized that Yakumo had left with a little boy, and the direction they disappeared to was also a blind spot in the village. Although child abduction is rare in the Naruto world, it does exist. If Yakumo, the little princess of the Kurama family, were to be taken away by someone disguised as a child, it would be even more troublesome. An inexplicable sense of crisis made the four of them rush to Yufeng’s home.
Sure enough, after entering the yard, Kakashi and Kurenai slowed down noticeably, while the middle-aged couple who had come later ran ahead and headed straight for the living room. The puppy had actually run to the side of Yakumo’s bathtub and said something very humane: “Kakashi, I’m here.”
This is the ninja dog Parker, the puppy who once used the same shampoo as Sakura by chance. He is also Kakashi’s combat tool and also his summoning beast.
Compared with other summoned beasts, Parker and the others are just artificially raised ninja dogs. Attack power is not their strong point, but their tracking ability is much stronger than that of ordinary summoned beasts. After all, their noses are the most sensitive.
In the original novel, the first person to suffer misfortune was Zabuza, the rebellious ninja from the Hidden Mist. Although he could hide in the fog, he was found by the ninja dog Puck, who sniffed him out. In the end, he was almost killed by Kakashi’s Raikiri. When the eyes are not able to function, having such a ninja dog to help is very advantageous.
After hearing Parker’s words, the imposing man ignored Ming Chengyufeng, who was guarding the door, and walked straight into the living room. The other three followed him in one after another, and Yakumo’s situation was of course clear at a glance.
Seeing Yakumo, who had been fine just a moment ago, now lying unconscious in the tub with his limbs restrained by wooden planks and his body riddled with tiny silver needles, their eyes welled up in their eyes. Even Kakashi, who had nothing to do with Yakumo, couldn’t help but frown, not to mention Yakumo’s parents and instructor.
“Yakumo!” “Child!” The three screamed and reacted like a ninja, rushing directly to the bathtub, ready to rescue Yakumo first and then see what the situation was.
Yufeng was still brimming with excitement at meeting two prominent figures from the original novels, especially Kakashi. Seeing him in person in his own home, there was no reason not to strike up a conversation, hoping to extract some skills from him. For a helpless man like him, this was a rare opportunity, but the actions of the Kurama couple and Kurenai disrupted his thoughts.
The three of them rushed to the edge of the tub at breakneck speed. Just as their hands were about to touch Yakumo in the tub, a gentle breeze swept past, and as if being pulled by some force, their outstretched hands were deflected. Then, a pair of small hands appeared in front of them, forming a simple circle. A powerful gust of air blew them back three or four meters.
Standing in front of the tub at this moment was Ming Cheng Yu Feng, who had been ignored by them just now. He was looking at the four people with a smile on his face. Seeing everyone’s surprise, Yu Feng smiled with satisfaction: “Haha, you must be Yakumo’s relatives, Kakashi-sensei, and Kurenai-sensei. If you don’t want to affect Yakumo’s treatment, stay where you are.”
At this time, the people on the opposite side were all stunned. They were now six or seven meters away from the door. The child was clearly standing at the door just now, so how could he suddenly appear in front of the bathtub? He was faster than the three other senior ninjas. It seemed that the only one in Konoha who could do this was Akagi, the physical skill pervert.
Chapter 19, Yu Feng’s Methods (Old Version)
19. Yufeng’s Methods
Kakashi and the other three hadn’t expected the little guy before them to be so fast. He even used a taijutsu they didn’t know about, instantly sending the three unprepared adults flying back. Kurenai Yuhi and the other two had clearly felt an overwhelming surge of air. Although it was gentle, it made them afraid to resist head-on.
The three of them subconsciously knew they would likely get hurt if they resisted this airflow. Furthermore, they didn’t have time to react. What kind of strength was this? This little guy didn’t look very old, so how could he have such impressive strength at such a young age?
Even Kakashi, an outsider, looked at his three bewildered companions with a bewildered look on his face. He was also quite surprised at this moment, and became more alert and even prepared for a fight.
As soon as Kakashi and the other three entered the living room, Yufeng foresaw what was about to happen, so he prepared in advance. When Kurenai and the other two pounced on Yakumo, he also moved. With Light Footsteps, the Rasengan Nine Shadows (he’d been practicing quite a bit this past year), and over three hundred years of internal energy as a foundation, one could imagine how fast he was.
He was afraid of being too shocking, so he only used less than 30% of his strength. Otherwise, if he used all his strength, he would have been supersonic. But even if he didn’t use his full strength, his physique trained in harsh environments was not given for nothing. Even without using internal energy, his speed was still terrifying.
Exerting incredible speed, Yufeng reached the tub first, then used his Tai Chi magic to leverage the opponent’s force and flung the three jonin, who had ignored him, back with a single blow from his left hand. By then, Yakumo’s father, Kurama Murakumo, had recovered from his brief surprise and glared at the grinning Mingcheng Yufeng. “What grudge do we have against you, you little brat? You abducted Yakumo and hurt her so badly.”
Yakumo’s mother burst into tears when she saw her precious daughter in that state. Her daughter was the princess of the clan. Although she had been sickly since childhood, she was also spoiled and had never suffered such a hardship. Yuhi Kurenai looked at Yufeng coldly: “Boy, you’d better give us a reasonable explanation and explain the whole story. Otherwise, the consequences will not be something you can bear.”
Ming Chengyufeng, who was threatened by her, still had a smile on his face. He just shook his head and said, “I’m telling you guys, you are Yakumo’s relatives and teachers. I don’t blame you for caring about her. But if you really care about her, just wait a quarter of an hour. When Yakumo wakes up, I’ll explain everything to you. Anyway, you won’t believe anything I say now, so why not wait here a little longer?”
Kurama Muyun snorted coldly: “Huh! You tell us to wait, so we have to wait? Can you trust a little brat like you?!” Yufeng sneered: “Oh? You don’t believe it, right? Well, since you don’t trust me, then go wake Yakumo up now. But don’t blame me if her illness can’t be cured in the future.”
Kurama Murasaki was about to say something, but Kakashi stopped him. He was the calmest person right now. At the beginning, the little boy said he was treating Yakumo, and he had just carefully observed that all the needles on Yakumo’s body were inserted into specific acupuncture points. The herbal smell of the water in the tub indicated that it contained medicinal herbs. Maybe the little guy was really treating Yakumo.
With Uchiha Itachi, a prodigy who became the captain of the Anbu at the age of 13, Kakashi no longer dared to look down on any child. Moreover, he himself was a pervert who became a Jonin at the age of 12. Thinking of this, he turned to the other three and said, “Calm down. I see these needles are inserted into Yakumo’s acupuncture points. There are herbs in the bathtub. Maybe this kid is really treating Yakumo.”
The other three were stunned upon hearing this, subconsciously checking the location of the silver needles on Yakumo’s body. Yu Feng laughed heartily, “It seems that the most sober and calm person here is Kakashi-sensei, who actually looks at things so meticulously. Indeed, the needles are used to stimulate acupuncture points and stimulate bodily functions, while the herbs are used to nourish Yakumo’s body.”
I might as well tell you that the root of Yakumo’s illness is that all the meridians in her body are blocked. No one in Konoha can cure her except me. I’m definitely not exaggerating here. If you don’t believe me, you can find someone else to try. So I advise you to listen to me and wait a little longer. When Yakumo wakes up, you will naturally know the truth.
Yu Feng acted very proud in front of the jonin. Without waiting for their reply, he reached out to check the water temperature in the tub, then said to Yuhi Kurenai, “Teacher Kurenai, you are the more meticulous person here, and you are Yakumo’s teacher. Please come over and check the water temperature. If the water gets cold, you can use the brazier on the ground to heat it up to the current temperature.
“Remember, you must keep the water temperature right, otherwise it will affect Yakumo. I’m going to cook. You’d better send one of you home to get Yakumo some clothes. They are all soaked and can’t be worn anymore.” After saying that, he turned and went into the kitchen, leaving the four people and the dog in the living room.
This tactic, called playing hard to get, was a surefire success. Yufeng stole a glance from the kitchen as Hong slowly approached the tub to test the water temperature, a smug smile etched in his heart. Meanwhile, Kurama Mukumo, the father, dashed off to get Yakumo’s clothes. With Kakashi around, he felt reassured. Besides, the other boy was just a child; even if he had good taijutsu, he was no match for Kakashi.
Kurenai tested the water temperature, memorized it, and returned to her original position. Ten minutes later, Kurama Murakumo had returned with Yakumo’s usual clothes. Ninjas were incredibly fast. The others stared at each other, silent, yet deeply uneasy.
Although Yakumo’s parents were extremely worried about their daughter’s condition, Mingcheng Yufeng’s words had taken their toll. They were afraid that if they touched Yakumo now, she would never be able to recover. That would be troublesome. Not only would Yakumo not forgive them, but they themselves would not forgive themselves either.
If Yakumo can’t be cured due to their irrationality, as parents, they will feel guilty for the rest of their lives. As the only bloodline limit inheritor of the Kurama clan in recent generations, Yakumo also shoulders the responsibility of revitalizing the family. If she loses her qualification to be a ninja, Kurama Murakumo and his wife know that they will become the great sinners of the Kurama clan.
In their hearts, they also hoped that what the little guy Yufeng said was true. In this way, when Yakumo recovered, the Kurama family would have hope of revival. After all, the Kurama family had not had a bloodline limit for several generations and its reputation had declined greatly, not to mention compared with the Uchiha family and the Hyuga family.
Besides worrying about Yakumo and keeping an eye on the water temperature, Kurenai Yuhi also secretly hoped that Yakumo could be cured. With Yakumo’s talent, it wouldn’t be hard for him to become a great genjutsu ninja, and training such an outstanding disciple would be a matter of great honor. Besides the Uchiha and Kurama clans, Kurenai Yuhi was the only one in Konoha who possessed a decent genjutsu ninja skill.
She didn’t know that in the original story, the Uchiha clan was exterminated and the Kurama clan never revived, so Kurenai Yuhi was probably one of the few genjutsu-type ninjas left. Now, Yakumo’s appearance gave everyone hope, so after learning of Yakumo’s condition, the Third Hokage ordered that all Konoha medical ninjas and other ordinary doctors must spare no effort to treat Yakumo.
It must be said that Yufeng’s tactics were truly brilliant. He first showed off his skill to intimidate everyone, then cleverly used words to trap the four people, making them feel uneasy. The reason he didn’t explain was because, as Kurama Murakumo said, how could he believe the words of a child? Only when Yakumo woke up could he explain it clearly.
Not to mention the three people who were closely related to Yakumo and were anxious here, Kakashi was curious. This little guy he had never seen before was not only highly skilled in physical skills (speed) but also knew medicine. He spoke in an adult manner, but he looked like a child of only six or seven years old. This made Kakashi, an outstanding jonin, puzzled.
Time passed as they were lost in their thoughts. Kurenai heated up the water once more. Seeing Yakumo’s even breathing, as if soundly asleep, she felt a little more at ease. Suddenly, the sound of cooking and the aroma of food wafted from the kitchen, drawing the attention of several people, including Parker. They hadn’t expected this little one to be such a good cook.
Watching Yufeng’s busy figure, Kakashi’s expression was dazed. Yes, he thought of his childhood self. After Konoha White Fang committed suicide, Kakashi began a lonely life. He fished, cooked, cleaned his room, and took care of everything himself. Yufeng now looked exactly like him as a child, except that Yufeng was younger than he was then.
At this time, Yakumo slowly woke up. “Hmm, so comfortable.” He yawned softly and opened his eyes. Due to his poor health, Yakumo had never slept so well in his life. He wanted to stretch but found that he couldn’t move. He hurriedly called out, “Brother Yufeng, where are you? Come and get me out. Hey, Mom, Dad, and Teacher Hong, why are you here? Are you here to take me home?”
Yakumo had been sleeping soundly just now, and was still drowsy when she woke up. After she finished calling Yufeng, she turned around and saw her parents, her teacher, Kurenai Yuhi, and of course, her childhood idol, Hatake Kakashi. Seeing these people looking at her with concern, Yakumo finally asked weakly.
Seeing Yakumo wake up, several adults who had been waiting anxiously ran over. Yakumo’s mother Kurama Rin asked nervously: “Baby, how do you feel? Are you feeling unwell?” Poor parents in the world, what parents care about most is always their children’s health, mood, etc. No parent will ignore their children.
How many bastards these days beat and scold their own parents just for money and their own gain? Such beasts deserve to be lingchi (death by a thousand slicings) and then chopped up and fed to the dogs. Without further ado, seeing Yakumo awake, Kurenai came over and asked, “Yakumo, who is this brother Yufeng you’re talking about? Why are you here? And why are you in this state?”
Chapter 20: Easing Relations (Old Version)
20. Easing of relations
After soaking in the medicinal bath for an hour, Yakumo felt relaxed. Hearing her mother and Kurenai Yuhi’s questions, she lazily replied, “I’m not feeling unwell. Besides being unable to move, I feel completely comfortable. Brother Yufeng is a friend I just met. He brought me here to treat my illness. He said he could cure me and even promised to make me something delicious I’ve never tasted before.”
If Yakumo hadn’t said he felt well, the adults would have been certain Yufeng was a liar. But upon hearing that Yakumo was not only fine but also feeling well, they began to wonder. Could this little guy really have a cure for Yakumo’s strange illness? Kakashi frowned even more. When had such a person appeared in Konoha? Almost no one in the village knew of his existence. This was a major intelligence error.
In his opinion, if Yu Feng has good character, he will definitely be a good talent in the future.
Several adults were chattering about Yakumo’s condition. Yufeng, who was showing off his culinary skills in the kitchen, heard Yakumo’s call and hurried out. However, he was holding a spatula and wearing an apron. His height of 1.45 meters made him look funny. The visual effect was like Wu Dalang making pancakes.
Yufeng looked at Yakumo who was more energetic than before and smiled happily: “Yakumo, you are awake. I can tell from your expression that my treatment method should be effective. It’s not in vain!” For a doctor, curing a difficult and complicated disease is a very fulfilling thing.
Yakumo was also very happy to see Yufeng coming out: “Yes, Brother Yufeng, you are so awesome. I have never felt so relaxed.” Yufeng smiled proudly: “Haha, come, I will take off your things first, and then you go change clothes with Teacher Hong, and then you can eat. Brother has made a lot of delicious food.” After saying that, he glanced at the four adults.
It was like saying: How about it, I didn’t lie to you, you guys? You were trying to fight and kill me just now, but now you are all behaving yourself. When Yakumo heard that it was delicious, he immediately looked at Yufeng with anticipation and asked, “Really? That’s great, hurry up and make it for me.” Yufeng frowned, this little girl’s words really made him think too much.
But only his dirty mind, hailing from the afterlife, could allow such wild speculations. Yufeng, brooding obscenely on the implications of Yakumo’s last words, carefully removed the needles and splints. He then lifted the little girl from the tub and handed her to Yuhi Kurenai. Only after the two of them went into the bedroom to change clothes did the others regain their composure.
Now the facts were clear, it was clear that Yufeng was no liar and could actually cure Yakumo. Everyone had seen how Yakumo looked after she woke up, and her parents, who knew her well, understood. Yakumo had never been in such a good state of mind before, and it seemed she trusted this man. It seemed Yufeng truly had the ability to cure Yakumo.
Now it was Kurama Murakumo and Kurama Rin’s turn to be excited. Yakumo’s illness had been a source of worry for them for years. They were not only worried about their daughter’s health, but also about the family’s future. Now, a stone was finally lifted. Kakashi was even more curious. This little guy really was a person you couldn’t judge by appearance. He knew a little about Yakumo’s condition. So many doctors and medical ninjas were helpless, but this little kid had a solution.
After a while, Yakumo and Kurenai came out after changing their clothes. Kurenai smiled and said to Yakumo, “Why don’t you introduce your new friend to your parents and Kakashi-sensei!”
Upon hearing what the teacher said, Yakumo immediately ran over with a smile on his face, took Yufeng’s hand and said, “Mom and Dad, Kakashi-sensei, this is my friend Mingcheng Yufeng, also my brother Yufeng. Brother Yufeng, these are my mom and dad, Kurama Mukumo and Kurama Rin, and that is Jonin Kakashi-sensei, I admire him very much.”
Yufeng smiled at the few people: “Uncle Kurama, you won’t misunderstand me for hurting Yakumo this time, right?” This sentence made Kurama Congyun’s old face red. He hurriedly walked up to Yufeng, and then did a move that surprised everyone present. He knelt down in front of Yufeng and performed a typical Japanese salute.
After falling to his knees, Kurama Murakumo placed his hands on his knees, knocked his head directly on the ground and said sincerely: “Ufu-kun, thank you for everything you have done for Yakumo. Her health, her wish to be a parent, and the future of the Kurama family all depend on Ufu-kun’s help. On behalf of the Kurama clan, I thank you for your great kindness!”
Yu Feng was confused when he saw this, but considering that Yakumo was the key to the revival of the Kurama clan, it seemed that her father also cared about this. The pressure was so great. Fortunately, he did not thank his eight generations of ancestors.
Yu Feng quickly reached out and helped up the muscular man who might be his future father-in-law. The 200-pound body didn’t feel heavy in his hands. “Uncle Kurama, this is wrong. Yakumo and I are friends, and we should help each other. Besides, Yakumo’s illness hasn’t been completely cured yet. If you want to thank me, you should wait until he’s cured.”
Yufeng’s next words made everyone feel nervous again. Yuhi Kurenai hurriedly asked, “Yufeng-kun, is Yakumo’s illness still not cured? If you need anything, just tell us and we will do our best to assist you.” Yufeng knew that everyone was worried about Yakumo, so he didn’t keep them in suspense and said directly, “Yakumo’s illness is a congenital problem. In addition, he didn’t receive effective treatment after birth, which has accumulated over time.
Her meridians are blocked throughout her body, unlike a normal person’s body, which has at least some open meridians. This has caused her to be frail and sickly. I think you understand these symptoms better than I do, but a complete cure will take time. I just checked, and if I continue to do the treatment like today’s every seven days, it will be cured in a little over two months.
However, the herbs I collected previously are running low, so I need to increase the dosage each time. I’ll tell you which herbs I need later, and you can just help me get them. Also, it would be even better if someone could help me keep an eye on the water temperature, so I can slack off for a bit. After all, constantly watching the water temperature is pretty tiring, hehe.”
After hearing his words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. Kurama Congyun nodded: “Herbs are not a problem, we in the Kurama family have plenty. If they are not enough, we will mobilize all the clansmen to go and collect them and we will guarantee to cure Yakumo.” He looked like a local rich man, which made Yufeng frown. He thought that these big families were really well-off and had a very solid foundation.
Ignoring his random thoughts, Xihihong and Kurama Rin also said, “We are responsible for watching the water temperature, you little guy can be lazy now.” Seeing Yufeng joking, the two women also eased the atmosphere and directly called Yufeng little guy. Yufeng didn’t care and just smiled slightly.
At this time, Yakumo grabbed his arm and kept shaking it: “Brother Yufeng, didn’t you say you would treat me to something delicious I’ve never eaten before? Is it ready? I’m hungry.” After saying that, she pouted and looked at Yufeng pitifully. Don’t say it, after Yufeng’s treatment, Yakumo, who usually had a poor appetite, was really hungry. That pitiful look could definitely kill anyone in seconds.
“Hahaha, I forgot. The food is ready and we can eat it soon. Uncle Kurama, if you don’t mind, please stay for dinner. I made a little extra on purpose. It’s already lunch time.” Yufeng smiled and invited Kakashi and the other three.
Kurama Rin quickly waved his hand: “How can that be so embarrassing? Logically speaking, you’ve helped us so much, we should treat you to a meal. Let Yakumo eat here, and we won’t disturb you. After dinner, you and Yakumo can come to our house to play, and I’ll ask your uncle Kurama to pick you up.”
Yu Feng immediately quit when he heard her words. He had other purposes. How could he continue his plan if he didn’t eat here? He hurriedly shook his head: “That won’t work. I made a lot anyway, and we can’t finish it. It would be bad if it was wasted. Everyone should learn to cherish food. And I guarantee that you have never eaten it.”
Seeing that he said so, they couldn’t refuse. Besides, they didn’t want to give the impression of wasting food in front of the children. So they nodded and agreed. Parker, who hadn’t left yet, heard that no one had eaten Yufeng’s food before, and immediately became interested and his appetite was aroused.
This ninja dog with a strong personality also shook its fleshy paw in a very human way and called out: “Hey, kid, can I stay and taste your cooking?” Yu Feng was amused by its funny appearance and nodded immediately: “Sure, I make a lot anyway, but I don’t know your name yet.”
Kakashi almost laughed out loud when he heard him teasing Parker. He then introduced him with a smile: “This is the ninja dog Parker. He is my summoning ninja beast and is very human. But don’t mess with him, otherwise you will be unable to deal with him if he gets angry.”
Although Parker is a dog, he has his own personality. If someone disrespects him, he doesn’t mind biting them. As for whether there is rabies vaccine here, I don’t know.
“Oh, then Mr. Parker, just wait and enjoy my delicious food. You can always come over and eat with me in the future, hehe!” Yu Feng assured the expectant Parker, making the foodie jump for joy. He didn’t mind Yu Feng calling him old man anymore, as he would normally argue with Yu Feng.
Yakumo was a little excited to have lunch with his idol, Kakashi-sensei. After all, Kakashi was a hero and idol to the younger generation of Konoha. With his dashing good looks and slender figure, it was no surprise that he was favored by the villagers. Furthermore, he had a fellow idiot, Might Guy, as a foil, which made Kakashi even more outstanding in the eyes of others.
Soon, Yu Feng brought out four hot dishes, two cold dishes, and a pot of hot soup from the kitchen. He then filled each person’s bowl with rice and took out a bottle of wine that had been left behind by Yu Feng’s father. It was a fine vintage after all these years. He handed the wine to Cong Yun and Kakashi. He couldn’t drink it at his age anyway, so he might as well give it to them to please them.
Oh, I forgot to introduce the dishes. The four hot dishes were Fish-Fragrant Shredded Pork (which had to be made with a makeshift sauce made with Pixian doubanjiang and pickled peppers), Mushu Pork, Shredded Potatoes with Green Peppers, and Mapo Tofu. The two cold dishes were even simpler: Fried Nuts and Smashed Cucumber, perfect with alcohol. While they were all home-cooked dishes, these people had never tried them before, and the meat and vegetable combinations were well-balanced. The seaweed fish ball soup was also incredibly delicious.
Note: The storyline has already begun, and Naruto and the Third Generation will be added later. After school, they will also become friends with the various powerful families. Today is still the fourth update.
Chapter 21, Betting with Kakashi (Old Version)
21. Betting with Kakashi
The four men and one child, all accustomed to Japanese cuisine, stared blankly at the dishes on the table, all of which they had never seen before. The tempting aroma of the food wafted through the air, and they couldn’t help but swallow their saliva. The women were a bit better, but the two men and the ninja dog, Parker, who had stayed to eat for a free meal, were drooling.
Seeing everyone staring at the food he cooked, Yu Feng felt a little proud in his heart. This is just a microcosm of Chinese civilization. I envy you now, but I’ll see how you can escape from my clutches in the future.
He smiled and poured a glass of wine for Kurama Murakumo and Kakashi and said, “Don’t just stand there, eat quickly, it won’t taste good if it gets cold. Uncle Murakumo, I’m young, so I won’t drink with you, you and teacher Kakashi can do your best.” After that, he picked up a bite of food for each of the three girls and started eating.
Led by him, several people also started to eat and drink. Yu Feng even took a special look at Kakashi. Sure enough, this guy didn’t take off his mask when eating. He just lifted it up from the bottom and ate with only half of his mouth exposed.
Yu Feng could only sigh helplessly at this. This guy seemed to protect his face very strictly, but he also knew what Kakashi looked like after reading the original work, so he didn’t care much.
He didn’t care much about Kakashi’s face, but he knew that in the years to come, the gang led by Naruto had tried countless times to take off Kakashi’s mask, but they had never succeeded.
Kurama Rin and Yuhi Kurenai ate while savoring the food with elegant manners, praising it from time to time: “Not bad, Yufeng. I didn’t expect you to have such good cooking skills at such a young age. We have never seen these dishes before. They are really delicious and very novel!”
Yu Feng smiled slightly: “Last year, I accidentally picked up a cookbook, so I tried to cook it. I thought it was delicious, so I insisted on learning it. However, the book was accidentally burned a few days ago. I still haven’t learned several dishes. What a pity.” He said this because he was afraid that people would ask him for the book to see it, and he would be embarrassed if he couldn’t produce it at that time. So he laid the groundwork in advance to shut everyone up and avoid embarrassment.
When they heard the book was burned, the two girls felt it was a pity. They felt sorry for not learning how to cook such a delicious dish, so they said in unison: “Then can you teach us what you learned? I think Yakumo likes it very much.” Seeing the little girl eating with her mouth full of oil, everyone smiled with satisfaction. Yufeng served Yakumo a bowl of fish ball soup: “Yakumo, eat slowly, don’t choke, have some soup.”
Yakumo took a sip with a spoon without hesitation: “Wow, so fresh, so delicious. Brother Yufeng, you are amazing. The dishes are delicious, the soup is so delicious, and the fish balls are great too. It’s really amazing. You have to make delicious food for me more often in the future! Mom and Dad, Teacher Hong, Teacher Kakashi, you should also try this fish ball soup, it’s so delicious!”
Looking at Yakumo who had eaten a lot more than usual, Kurama Rin revealed a warm smile and said to Yufeng, “Yakumo has been in poor health since she was a child. She has no appetite and doesn’t eat well. She only eats a little every time. I’ve never seen her eat so much as she did today and still be so happy.” Her voice trembled a little at the end. This is the feeling that can only come from a mother’s care and love for her children.
Seeing that Kurama Rin was a little sad, Yufeng quickly said to Yakumo, “Haha, Yakumo, you should eat more in the future. With nutrition, you will get better faster.” Yakumo nodded his little head, “Yeah, I will listen to brother Yufeng and eat more. But can you cook other delicious food?” After saying that, he licked his little lips. Even the two men and one dog who were eating and drinking on the side turned their eyes to Yufeng, waiting for his answer.
Seeing this, Yu Feng sighed in his heart. He originally wanted to please Yakumo and the two beauties, but now there were two silly old men and a talking dog.
Ah, it seems that people are always greedy for food. After wiping the oil from Yakumo’s mouth, he said, “Time is limited today, so I haven’t shown you many of my cooking skills. I’ll make you something more complicated next time, like sweet and sour spare ribs, braised pork, steamed fish, or something like that.”
“Wow, Yufeng-san is amazing! I haven’t had the chance to eat them yet, but I know they’re delicious just by the names.” Yakumo’s eyes sparkled with excitement upon hearing the names of the dishes. Even Kakashi, who was always confident in his cooking skills, had to give Yufeng a thumbs-up. He certainly didn’t know how to cook these dishes, let alone know how to cook them.
Kurama Murakumo laughed out loud under the influence of alcohol: “Good boy, next time you make these delicious dishes, you have to ask me, your uncle, to come. Oh, yes, and Kakashi (didn’t forget my drinking buddy). Hahaha, I’m so happy today. Yakumo’s illness has been cured, and I can eat such delicious food and drink such good wine. I’m so happy. Yufeng, if you have any requests or need any help, just tell me directly. I will definitely satisfy you if I can.”
Yu Feng chuckled inwardly, thinking he was waiting for you to say this. He pretended to be shy and said, “Actually, I do have a request that I’d like to trouble you all with. It might be a bit excessive, but I still want to say it. Like Yakumo, I’ve always wanted to become an outstanding ninja and serve the village.
“But I’m an orphan, without a guardian or teacher, so no one has taught me anything. I don’t even know the basics of ninjutsu. Right now, I know almost nothing besides taijutsu, so I’d like to ask Kakashi-sensei and Kurenai-sensei for some ninjutsu instruction so I can have the confidence to go to ninja school next year.”
What he said was reasonable. There were many helpless children like him in Konoha. Everyone wanted to become a ninja, especially an excellent ninja, which was a very glorious thing, but it was impossible without the support of the family.
Not everyone has the Nine-Tails as their backing, and a sage master like Naruto. And then there’s the connections of his father, the Fourth Hokage, which means many ninjas are quietly helping him. It’s so hard for those helpless children to become Hokage.
Kurama Muyun didn’t wait for the two parties to reply before he took over Yufeng’s words: “Yes, that’s right. A man who doesn’t want to be a ninja is not a good man. Uncle absolutely supports you. This is nothing excessive. I believe that the two teachers will definitely support you as the benefactor of the Kurama family.”
This guy looked rough and simple, but how many simple people could become family heads? With just one sentence, he praised Kurenai Yuhi and Kakashi, saying that you are the benefactors of the Kurama family, and helping him is helping the Kurama family. It is also a way to repay the Kurama family for saving their lives. The Kurama family will never forget your kindness.
Having been tricked by this guy, even if Kakashi and the others were not happy, they couldn’t refuse. Besides, both Hong and Kakashi were very curious about this little guy and wanted to know more about him. Hong also wanted to learn how to cook. Although Kakashi didn’t care about food and drink, he was still grateful for the food he had eaten, so the two of them readily agreed to Yufeng’s request.
Parker, who had been eating quietly, was delighted when he heard everyone’s conversation. He thought that if he could come here often to eat and drink, he would be able to eat and drink for free. The food this kid cooked was really delicious. Even the ninja dog, who was used to eating delicious food, ate with gusto. Thinking of his future happy life, Parker’s face showed a twisted smile.
Yu Feng did this not only out of curiosity about ninjutsu, but also because he wanted to learn more about the secrets of ninjutsu. Otherwise, even if he had powerful martial arts skills, he would be anxious if he couldn’t see through the enemy’s moves. He would become another idiot who only knew taijutsu after Akai and Xiao Li.
That’s why he desperately wanted to learn ninjutsu, even if it was just the basics, to at least be able to handle future exams. While Kakashi was a bit lazy and prone to being late, he was undoubtedly a good teacher, with immense strength and a far greater understanding of ninjutsu than the average ninja. Most importantly, he was meticulous in his teaching; before he took over Team 7, he had already sent all the students back to school.
Kakashi also knows a lot of ninjutsu. He’s known as the “Technician of Konoha.” Someone like him could definitely teach himself well. Kurenai is one of the few genjutsu ninjas in Konoha besides the Uchiha and Kurama clans, so learning from her wouldn’t be a bad idea. Most importantly, she’s Yakumo’s teacher, so wouldn’t that allow her to spend every day with this beautiful couple? It also leaves her with no time for dating. In the end, she ended up with Asuma, that bearded, chain-smoking woman. She’s truly a flower. I won’t go into the rest of the story.
After eating and drinking, Kakashi suddenly said to Yufeng in a serious manner: “Yufeng, just now Brother Congyun asked me to teach you ninjutsu, which I have no problem with. But I am very curious about your physical skills. Why don’t you demonstrate it to us? As long as your physical skills can satisfy me, I may teach you some knowledge in advance!” After saying that, he narrowed his eyes.
The others, especially Kurama Murakumo and his wife and Yuhi Kurenai, who had recently suffered at the hands of Yufeng, looked at the two curiously. Yakumo was even more excited, eager to see Yufeng’s taijutsu skills. She didn’t recall seeing Yufeng perform any taijutsu, but the airflow during his treatment had made her feel very comfortable, and she had thought it was a kind of chakra.
Yu Feng hadn’t expected Kakashi to have such thoughts, but after thinking about it, he understood. He had just thrown Yuhi Kurenai and the other three jonin out at breakneck speed. With Kakashi’s sharp eyes, he would definitely see the problem. He might as well let him see it all for once, otherwise he would be haunted by this guy in the future.
Thinking of this, he stood up. In front of everyone’s surprised eyes, he found a piece of white lime from somewhere and drew a circle with a diameter of more than three meters on the ground. Then he stood in the center of the circle and said, “Teacher Kakashi, since you want to see my taijutsu, how about we make a bet?”
“Oh? How do you bet?” Kakashi looked at Yu Feng with some confusion, not knowing what this kid was going to do.
“If you want to bet, let’s bet on something interesting. Just bet on one minute!” Yu Feng showed a long-lost smirk. He already had a way to deal with it in his mind.
Chapter 22, Ling Bo vs. Kakashi (Old Version)
22. Ling Bo vs. Kakashi
“One minute? What do you mean?” Kakashi looked at Yufeng, who was smiling confidently, with some confusion. However, when he saw Yufeng walk into the circle, he understood a little and began to look at this boy’s confidence with a different eye. The others were a little confused at this time. Yakumo asked weakly, “Brother Yufeng, what do you mean by betting for one minute?”
Yu Feng nonchalantly pointed to the circle under his feet: “One minute is the time during which Kakashi-sensei can use physical skills to attack me. As long as he can knock me down or force me out of this circle, I lose. Of course, Kakashi-sensei cannot use ninjutsu!”
“Nah!” Everyone, including Kurenai Yuhi, was stunned. Who was Kakashi? He was a genius who had become a jonin at the age of 12, known as the “Master Engineer of Konoha.” Even a tiny guy like Yufeng could take down a dozen in seconds, let alone a minute. This wasn’t bragging; he truly had the ability.
Although the little guy had shown impressive speed and strength, it would be difficult, if not impossible, for him to last even a minute against Kakashi. In the eyes of the adults, Yakumo, and Parker, Yufeng’s actions were simply courting death. While Kakashi might not harm him, he was still doomed to fail.
Yuhi Kurenai couldn’t bear to see him suffer such a psychological blow at such a young age, so she quickly stepped forward to persuade him: “Yufeng, it’s good that you have confidence, but if you are too confident, you will become arrogant. Kakashi is not someone you can deal with right now. You should tell us about your Taijutsu. That way, we can also teach you Ninjutsu. Why bother yourself with this?”
She was giving Yufeng a way out, and the others took this opportunity to persuade him: “Good boy Yufeng, listen to your aunt. You are too young. I know you kids all regard Kakashi as your idol. It is normal to want to challenge him, but you have to do it within your ability!” “Yes, brother Yufeng, Kakashi is very powerful. You are definitely not his opponent now. It would be bad if you accidentally get hurt.”
Kurama Rin and Yakumo spared no effort to persuade Yufeng, and finally even Parker joined the persuasion: “Hey, kid. Considering that you made delicious food for me, don’t blame me for not reminding you that Kakashi is the strongest in the whole Konoha!” Then he winked at Yufeng, and the meaning was obvious.
But Yufeng remained unmoved, and kept looking at Kakashi with a smile, waiting for his answer. Kakashi was a little surprised, a little regretful, and a little funny at this time.
What was surprising was that when everyone was giving him a chance, he still chose to fight me. Where did his confidence come from? It was a pity that he felt that Yu Feng, such a promising young talent, might be ruined by his arrogant personality. In the end, it was funny that it seemed that he, a well-known master of Konoha, was underestimated by a little kid.
It seemed that he had to teach him a lesson and suppress his arrogance, otherwise he would ruin his own future. After making up his mind, Kakashi looked at Yufeng seriously: “Have you thought it through?!” Before Yufeng could answer, Kurama Muyun, who had been silent all this time, stood up: “Hey, Kakashi. You are not serious, are you? He is still a child!”
Kakashi ignored him and waited for Yufeng’s answer. Yufeng didn’t keep him waiting and nodded readily: “Yeah, I’ve thought about it. We agreed not to use ninjutsu. Teacher Hong will keep the time.” The last sentence was said to Yuhi Hong. After finishing speaking, the smile suddenly disappeared. The whole person’s temperament suddenly changed, and a powerful momentum gushed out. There was no longer any of the previous nonchalant look.
“Hmm?! Haha, quite interesting!” Looking at Yu Feng’s changed temperament, Kakashi suddenly felt that this boy might really have some skills. Kurama Murakumo and his wife also looked at each other with surprise in their eyes, wondering how this boy could have such a strong aura.
They may not know how terrifying the aura exuded by a peerless warrior with more than 360 years of skills is. If Yufeng had not restrained himself, Yakumo, who was of average strength at this time, would probably have been scared to tears.
Even so, Yuhi Kurenai’s heart trembled for no apparent reason at the moment Yufeng’s aura shifted. In her eyes, Yufeng was no longer a little boy. For the first time, she felt the man who had just spoken to her was a truly charismatic man. She even forgot about the timer; she wanted to see what this guy had in him to dare challenge Kakashi.
Yufeng said to Kakashi calmly, “Come on!” He remained motionless, standing at the center of the circle like a mountain. Kakashi frowned, but he still attacked. After all, the momentum Yufeng had just created wasn’t enough to affect his concentration. He rushed in front of Yufeng with astonishing speed, and unleashed a punch straight at Yufeng’s face.
“Hide!” Yakumo shouted anxiously, watching Yufeng remain motionless. She thought Yufeng had been frightened by Kakashi’s attack speed. But just as the fist was about to reach Yufeng’s face, he smiled. He simply tilted his head slightly to the right and dodged Kakashi’s fist with ease.
Kakashi’s eyes narrowed. “Not yet!” He thrust his fist towards Yufeng’s left temple, his movements swift and seamless. This time, Yufeng remained motionless, ducking his body. The fist whistled past his hair, but didn’t hurt him at all. He easily dodged Kakashi’s attacks twice in a row, yet Yufeng didn’t budge an inch.
This amazed the onlookers. Kakashi’s attack had been incredibly fast, yet Yufeng had managed to dodge it without moving his body, simply by redirecting his head. His reaction and speed were truly remarkable. They didn’t realize that Kakashi’s wind-like movements were no faster than an ant in Yufeng’s eyes. This was the true eye of an expert.
Because his speed was several times faster than Kakashi’s, this attack was child’s play for him. Therefore, after dodging the second attack, he smiled and said, “Teacher Kakashi, don’t worry about me. It’s okay if you go faster!” After that, he shook his body again to avoid Kakashi’s kick.
Seeing him dodge his attacks repeatedly, Kakashi began to take him seriously, and his attacks became twice as fast as before. Konoha-ryu’s taijutsu was quite impressive, and while Kakashi wasn’t as skilled as Kai, he was still far superior to the average jonin. Close combat wasn’t his strong point, but he was also far superior to the average ninja.
He punched and kicked, constantly changing his moves. At first, Yufeng was able to keep his feet still, swaying his body from side to side to dodge. Then, many shadows appeared around him, moving so fast that they didn’t even have time to dissipate. “Oh my god, how can this little guy be so agile? His feet didn’t even move.” Kurama Rin said in disbelief, holding Yakumo’s hand.
The others were all focused on their fight. Aside from the occasional swallowing of saliva, there was no other sound. Kakashi became increasingly alarmed as the fight went on. He had already unleashed 80% of his taijutsu, yet this guy was still able to do it so effortlessly, as if he could predict his every move in advance.
Kakashi, already furious, unknowingly unleashed his full strength, unleashing four or five punches a second, creating a hail of shadows, his power stretched to its limit. Strength and speed complement each other. Yu Feng finally lost his composure and, facing Kakashi’s torrent of attacks, began to slowly move forward.
Following the sixty-four hexagrams of the I Ching, Yufeng constantly shifted his position to match Kakashi’s attack direction, his entire body darting left, right, forward, and backward. To an outsider, it looked like a butterfly dancing among flowers, its form flowing gracefully, its movements light and effortless. And as Kakashi’s speed increased, so did Yufeng’s.
His shadows filled the circle, each one a different shape. Some were taller, some were shorter, some leaning to the right, some to the left. Their angles varied, some were sharp, some even swerving. Even amidst this constant flux and rapid speed, Yu Feng maintained his balance.
By this time, Yufeng had completely mastered the Light Footstep technique. Previous practice with trees or obstacles couldn’t compare to actual combat, especially under Kakashi’s fierce attack. He finally understood the true meaning of Light Footstep. His body had become reflexive, and even though Kakashi’s attack had reached its limit, Yufeng felt no urgency to begin.
Feeling relaxed, he also wanted to take this opportunity to gain some practical experience, so he deliberately slowed down a bit and held Kakashi in a stalemate. Every time Kakashi was about to hit him, he would dodge lightly. His body movements became more and more light and graceful, dazzling the eyes.
Kakashi couldn’t help but sigh in his heart: “This kid wasn’t arrogant before, but he was too confident in his speed and reaction ability. Now it seems that I can’t win without using ninjutsu or opening the Sharingan.” Because he found that Yufeng was always moving about two meters away from the center of the circle, and it was impossible to force him out of the circle.
The audience couldn’t even describe their excitement at this moment; Yufeng’s movements were truly stunning. They no longer cared whether Kakashi could hit Yufeng; they simply wanted to see more of him dancing. Yuhi Kurenai’s heartbeat was already accelerating, and a blush spread across her face. She couldn’t help but exclaim, “What a graceful movement! What a dashing man!”
Anma Lin next to her nodded involuntarily: “Yes, Yufeng is a really great kid!” But she quickly came to her senses, looked at Xihihong in surprise, whose face was full of admiration and love, and then looked at her precious daughter with hearts in her eyes, and sighed in her heart for no reason. What woman would not like such an outstanding boy?
The fourth update is completed today!
Chapter 23: Convincing Everyone (Old Version)
23. Conquer everyone
As Yuhi Kurenai and the others were admiring Yufeng’s performance, something suddenly happened. The two figures, whose figures had been elusive before, suddenly stopped. Yufeng’s left hand grasped Kakashi’s already-struck right fist, while his right index and middle fingers were less than five centimeters from Kakashi’s eyes. Kakashi’s entire body stiffened.
Yu Feng gently loosened his left hand, then lowered his right. “Haha, Kakashi-sensei, this should be considered my victory!” He then turned to look at Yu Hi Kurenai. The meaning was obvious, and it seemed like a minute had already passed. Yu Hi Kurenai finally realized what was happening. Seeing Yu Feng’s brilliant smile, her heart beat uncontrollably, and she hurriedly checked her watch to hide her panic.
Yufeng knew how shocking the effect he had just created was, so he didn’t care: “Teacher Hong, how much time has passed? One minute should have passed long ago!” “Ah! Oh, yes, I’m sorry, Yufeng. The competition just now was so exciting that I forgot to count!” Xiri Hong looked at the watch in panic and found that he didn’t remember the starting point of time at all.
At this time, Kakashi’s voice came from behind Yufeng: “Exactly 15 minutes. Although I don’t want to believe it, I still have to say that you won. In the future, I will spare no effort to teach you ninjutsu until you reach the level of Jonin.” Yufeng turned around and found that Kakashi had come up and patted his shoulder encouragingly.
Kurama Muyun asked in disbelief, “Kakashi, you didn’t let me win, did you? How did I lose so suddenly?” Kakashi shook his head, “No, it was this guy who suddenly stopped dodging at the last moment, grabbed my right hand at lightning speed, and attacked my eyes at the same time. It’s just that he didn’t use any more force, otherwise I would be blind now!”
“What!” Everyone was stunned. It was unrealistic that Yufeng had fought back and won. While Yufeng could easily dodge Kakashi’s attacks, being able to dodge and being able to counterattack were two completely different things. Kakashi shrugged. “That’s the truth. If he had fought back from the start, I probably would have lost. And he’s incredibly powerful, not much weaker than Princess Tsunade!”
Hearing Kakashi’s last words, Kurenai Yuhi, Kurama Murakumo, and Kurama Rin all gasped. “That’s no less powerful than Princess Tsunade, renowned for her extraordinary strength. What kind of strength does that have to be? How could a child possess such immense power?” Unbeknownst to them, Kakashi had felt a tremendous force the moment his wrist was grabbed.
However, the power soon disappeared. He thought that Yufeng was still inexperienced and could not control the power, which was indeed the case. Yufeng regretted the move immediately, but it was too late to hold back. He could only restrain his thousand-pound strength after catching Kakashi. You know, the power of ten dragons and ten elephants is no joke.
Hearing Kakashi mention this, Yu Feng hurriedly pretended to be innocent and scratched his head: “Hehe, Mr. Kakashi may have overestimated me. I only explode once in a while when I am a little excited, and instantly use a lot of strength, but after returning to normal, I can’t do it anymore. Don’t get me wrong.”
“Oh?! Is that so?” Kakashi clearly didn’t believe Yufeng’s words. The idea of ​​a sudden burst of excitement was all bullshit. I’ve never seen a kid your age unleash such immense strength. But he suddenly asked curiously, “Kid, where did you learn that footwork? I saw it and it seems to be similar to Bagua. It’s quite an impressive self-defense technique!”
The others also looked at Yufeng with curiosity, especially the three beauties, because the footwork Yufeng had just displayed was so beautiful, as if it were tailor-made for women. Yufeng had a slender and well-proportioned figure, and his walk was very graceful, not awkward at all. If a strong man like Kurama Congyun were to do the same, it would probably make people vomit.
Yakumo had also recovered from his dizziness at this time, and he pulled Yufeng’s arm and kept shaking it: “Brother Yufeng, you were twisting your body so beautifully just now. Can you teach me? I really like this set of steps!” After hearing what the little girl said, Yuhi Kurenai and Kurama Rin looked at Yufeng with hope, and the desire in their eyes was obvious.
Yu Feng knew that he couldn’t get away with not coming up with an explanation, so he drew a few more footprints on the ground. “I don’t want to tell you how I learned this footwork for some reason, but I hope you, Mr. Kakashi, can understand. These footprints are the most basic steps. If you can walk them smoothly without twisting your ankle or falling, I’ll teach you.”
“I’ll go first!” Yakumo rushed forward first, but after only two steps, she suddenly turned around, losing her balance and falling to the ground. However, she tried again a few more times, always falling when twisting suddenly, and finally had to stand aside with a pout. Yuhi Kurenai tried next, but like Yakumo, she couldn’t twist her body quickly and maintain her balance.
If Yufeng hadn’t helped her at the last moment, Yuhi Kurenai might have made a fool of herself. Looking at Yufeng, who was smiling as he held her arm, Yuhi Kurenai sighed inwardly: this boy is really thoughtful. Just now, when Yakumo fell, he didn’t help because he didn’t want to hurt Yakumo’s pride. Now, when it was her turn, he helped her at the critical moment because he didn’t want to make a fool of himself in front of others.
Kurenai herself had never met such a thoughtful boy. Whether it was Asuma Sarutobi, whom she had met before, or Kakashi and Kurama Murakumo, none of them were as attentive, or had such a talent for pleasing others. Fortunately, Yufeng let go after supporting her, otherwise Kurenai would have been overthinking things.
Seeing that Yakumo and Yuhi Kurenai had failed, Kurama Rin gave up the idea of ​​trying again. Being a discerning person, she felt that Yufeng’s steps were not that simple. Yakumo pouted unconvincedly, “Hmph, Yufeng brother, you must be deliberately making things difficult for us. I don’t think you can even complete these steps yourself.”
Yu Feng shook his head helplessly and quickly walked twice along the same footprints. His movements were still as graceful and gorgeous as before, unlike Yakumo and the others who looked awkward. He smiled and spread his hands towards Yakumo. “Well, you’re still saying whether I did it on purpose. So, when you have nothing to do, practice following these footprints. When you stop falling, I’ll teach you the next step.”
Seeing him say that, Yakumo had no choice but to nod his head: “Well, then, don’t break your promise when the time comes!” That aggrieved look made everyone laugh. At this time, Kurama Muyun walked up and patted Yufeng on the shoulder: “Good boy, you are really amazing. Uncle underestimated you before. Work hard in the future. I believe you will become an excellent ninja!”
Although Kakashi was eager to know how Yufeng had mastered such skills at such a young age, he didn’t want to talk about it and didn’t ask any more questions. He just secretly decided to teach this kid well in the future. He was a rare talent. Before leaving, Parker even said hello to Yufeng: “Boy, you are amazing. You are the first person in all these years who can make Kakashi lose face. Don’t forget to call me next time you make something delicious!”
In this way, in the following time, Kakashi would come to teach him the Ufeng Ninjutsu every few days, starting from the most basic knowledge, such as refining chakra, throwing shuriken, and the three body techniques (substitute, transformation, and clone). This guy’s abnormal intelligence began to take advantage. He could learn it almost by listening and watching the demonstration once, which surprised Kakashi.
Refining chakra requires long-term effort and repeated practice, but this kid actually learned it on the first day. There’s also the Three Body Technique, which Kakashi originally wasn’t going to teach him, but this kid learns so quickly, and Kakashi wanted to see how much potential he has, but the result left Kakashi’s eyes wide open.
It is impossible for someone of Yufeng’s age to learn the Three Body Technique (except for geniuses, such as Uchiha Itachi and Kakashi). Children who graduate from ordinary ninja schools can only do so much. But Yufeng learned it in less than a week. Although his hand seals were slow, it was enough to surprise Kakashi for a while.
Yuhi Kurenai also discovered a similar situation. No matter how complex the theory, Yufeng would remember it firmly after being explained once. He would also draw inferences from it and raise questions and opinions of his own. Sometimes he would even perform relatively simple illusions on his own. For example, the method of removing an illusion was initially just to tell him to stop chakra circulation immediately after he found himself under an illusion, and the illusion would be removed after the chakra circulation was restarted.
At this moment, Yu Feng suddenly asked if some powerful illusions could not be broken by themselves even if chakra circulation was stopped, and if they needed the help of others, Xi Hi Hong was completely confused. This method was indeed effective. If they could not break the illusion by themselves, they could use their teammates to inject chakra into their bodies to disrupt their own chakra circulation, which would also break the illusion.
About half of the Genin knew this method, but Yufeng was a complete ninjutsu novice, having received no systematic training in school, and no one had taught him this knowledge in advance. The fact that he could understand it so deeply based on the little information he had revealed impressed Yuhi Kurenai, who also grew fond of this handsome boy.
You have to know that Yufeng doesn’t have a bloodline limit, but his learning speed is not slower than that of the genius Yakumo who has a bloodline limit, which also saves a lot of time. In fact, they don’t know how hard Yufeng has gone through in his previous training. Only Yufeng himself understands the hardships. Moreover, this guy has a golden finger hidden in his hand that knows the plot well.
Note: Ninjutsu has already begun to be introduced, and some moves will be created by combining ninjutsu and martial arts in the future.
Chapter 24: Daily Life in Konoha (Old Version)
24. Daily Life in Konoha
Because of his excellent martial arts foundation, Yu Feng not only possessed powerful physical skills, but also optimized his body coordination and flexibility. Because of this, he was able to achieve twice the result with half the effort when learning ninjutsu. Now, Yu Feng spent most of his time alone thinking and practicing, as his two teachers could no longer teach him more advanced things, after all, he was still young.
In addition to practicing, Yu Feng also takes time to teach Xihi Honghong and Kurama Rin cooking. They live a happy life. At least the house is more lively than before.
Excellent talent, a powerful mind and mental strength gained from two lives, and diligent training are the guarantee of Yufeng’s rapid progress. Although Kakashi knew that Yufeng was very smart, every time he saw him listening attentively and training hard, a warm feeling flowed through his heart. This child was simply impeccable.
He has incredible talent but he is never proud or complacent. He always knows how to work hard. It is very rare to see a child of this age. Even the children of those big families cannot achieve Yu Feng’s level.
Since learning chakra extraction, Yufeng, aside from the occasional playful encounter with Yakumo, has spent the rest of his time meditating and diligently cultivating chakra. While progress has been minimal, Kakashi knows that for a child his age to have such a high chakra output is truly remarkable. Having such a dedicated disciple, Kakashi feels blessed by heaven, even reminiscing about his own childhood.
Konoha White Fang committed suicide when he was ten years old, and since then Kakashi has been responsible for all the affairs of the Hatake family. Fortunately, he was already ten years old at the time, and he had good friends such as Kai, Obito, and Rin in the ninja school, so he could also support himself. But compared to Yufeng, who lost his family at a young age, Kakashi was still happy.
Because Yufeng reminded Kakashi of his own childhood, the masked man became even more devoted to Yufeng’s teaching, determined to train him to be the next him, even surpassing himself, surpassing the Sannin and the previous Hokage. He believed that Yufeng had the capital and talent, and all he lacked was some opportunities.
The two teachers even reported Yufeng’s situation to the Third Hokage. Old Sarutobi Hiruzen was surprised and delighted to hear that such a genius had emerged in the village. You know, many of Yufeng’s generation were children of wealthy families, but only Uchiha Sasuke and Hyuga Neji, who was a year older, could be called geniuses. Now there was another Mingcheng Yufeng, how could the Third Hokage not be happy.
But he still warned Kakashi and Kurenai not to reveal Yufeng’s situation, as it would be troublesome if the enemy found out. And then there was his old rival, Danzo, who was no pushover. The Third Hokage told the two to teach him carefully and keep the Anbu away, saying he would test Yufeng himself when he had the chance. Poor Yufeng had no idea he was being watched by the Third Hokage.
Besides training, Yufeng also treated Yakumo every seven days. The Kurama family was truly a powerful family; even in decline, they still had some wealth. The medicinal herbs arrived the day after he first treated Yakumo. They piled up like a mountain, seemingly never to be used up. Yufeng had to admit that this powerful family was well-connected everywhere.
Of course, Kakashi and the others had also asked Yufeng what the qi flow was that he used to comb Yakumo’s meridians. Yufeng had simply made up a story, saying it was something called qigong, which he had learned from an old man. In his mind, this fictional old man was the founder of the Shura Clan, Xue Shura, while Xiaoyaozi and others from the Xiaoyao Clan were omitted.
This kind of nonsense was completely unreliable, but Yufeng had a natural advantage: his age. He was only six years old. In Kakashi’s opinion, no matter how smart Yufeng was, a child of his age would not be able to make up such a lie. So although everyone was a little skeptical of Yufeng’s words, they still chose to believe him.
Under Yufeng’s systematic treatment, Yakumo’s health improved day by day. After each treatment, Yufeng would prepare a feast, as Kurama Murakumo and Kakashi would always come over to eat and drink. Of course, the Kurama family was responsible for purchasing the ingredients for the meal, otherwise Yufeng would have been left penniless.
When he was free, Yufeng practiced ninjutsu during the day, strengthening his foundation and accumulating chakra. At night, he began to continuously practice the powerful martial arts technique “Tenkan Jingu”. During the day, Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi, and the Kurama family might come to find him at any time, and practicing martial arts would easily be discovered, so he chose to practice in the dead of night. After all, martial arts were his only cheat and cheat code.
The internal gong techniques of the Tianjian Divine Art were both simple and complex. While superficially not too difficult, each level was challenging to master, and the difficulty only grew as one progressed. In just over two months, he had only advanced a fraction of the fifth level he had previously reached. Yu Feng wasn’t anxious, believing that with practice, success would naturally follow. He still had at least a few years left, so he wasn’t afraid of failing.
In fact, he had nothing to be dissatisfied with. His cultivation speed was already very fast.
Yu Feng’s frantic training was all for the future plot. He had his eye on the tenth level of Divine Consciousness, a technique that could influence a person’s mind and create a hypnotic effect. Even combined with the Soul-Snatching Technique from the Nine Yin Manual, it could alter someone’s subconscious. In other words, once he mastered this technique, he could create his own slave puppets.
Moreover, Yufeng was constantly concerned about the Uchiha clan’s genocide, and he had his own considerations and plans. Therefore, before that event occurred, he would be content to master the tenth level of the Tenkanshin Art. This was Yufeng’s first plan after learning about the era of the Naruto world. This would affect many things, but at least it would directly resolve his own safety in Konoha, which was why he was so eager to practice.
During this time, Yufeng had been absorbing nutrients like a sponge, and her ninjutsu skills had improved rapidly. Kurama Mukumo shook his head at his daughter’s slow progress. Although he knew that Yakumo’s training speed was not slow, and was more than twice as fast as her peers, it was still a bit dwarfed by Yufeng’s abnormal speed.
However, Kurama Murakumo was very happy to see Yufeng’s growth as the benefactor of his family. This kid and Yakumo were inseparable now. If nothing unexpected happened, the two childhood sweethearts would probably get together in the future. If this kid became strong, he would be a great help to himself and the Kurama family in the future.
With this in mind, Kurama Murakumo even taught Yufeng some of his family’s skills. After all, these ninjutsu can be practiced without bloodline limits, and Yufeng’s status in Konoha will rise with each additional skill. It must be said that Kurama Murakumo is thinking too far ahead. After discovering Yufeng’s potential, he spared no effort to cultivate her, paving the way for the future development of his daughter and family.
If Yufeng knew his dirty thoughts, he might have slipped a laxative into his drink, forcing him to stay in the bathroom all day. The old man was truly unscrupulous. However, ever since he accidentally met Yakumo and later met the four adults, Yufeng’s life had gradually improved. At least it wasn’t as boring as before.
Learning ninjutsu, joking around with Kakashi, spending quality time with Hong and Yakumo, and teasing them from time to time, this kid’s day was quite colorful. Until Yakumo’s birthday was approaching, Yufeng decided to prepare well and give the little girl a big surprise to deepen the relationship between the two.
Because he was a modern person who traveled through time, Yu Feng’s cheerfulness, humor, and sometimes cynicism deeply attracted and infected everyone.
Now laughter can be heard from Yufeng’s house from time to time, and everyone enjoys this kind of life. Fortunately, Konoha’s Anbu is now focusing its energy on monitoring the Uchiha clan, otherwise Yufeng’s affairs would never be hidden from Danzo.
Shimura Danzo, Konoha’s elder and advisor, was a direct subordinate of the Root and had his own people in the Anbu, meaning he controlled almost all assassinations and intelligence operations. This old man was like the “spy” chief in later spy dramas; there was almost nothing going on in Konoha that he didn’t know about, but not everything was worthy of his concern.
For example, the Kurama clan has begun to decline. Although Kurama Mori is still the clan leader, his status is gradually declining with the decline of the family.
Danzo is an ambitious man. Although everything he does is for Konoha, he also wants to be Hokage and has been working hard for it over the years, so a family that is no longer important is not worth wasting his time on.
He knew that the Kurama family, Kakashi, and Kurenai would visit Yufeng’s house from time to time, but Yufeng didn’t seem to be anything special on the surface. Apart from his good looks, there wasn’t anything special about him. He had sent the Anbu to investigate more than once, but knowing who Kakashi was, he was sure to spot any problems in time.
So every time the Anbu came to investigate, Kakashi and Kurenai would deliberately play with Yufeng to confuse the group, making the Root team members who were secretly observing think that the two jonin must be sympathetic to the orphan and that’s why they came to keep him company from time to time. Yufeng, the target of the surveillance, also acted very naive, but every time the Anbu withdrew, the three of them couldn’t help but complain about each other.
When Kakashi and the others were away, Yufeng could detect the ANBU spying on him, so he acted like a normal child, either playing games or messing around at home. Danzo had people observing him for a month but found nothing different. He simply thought Kakashi and Kurenai liked the little boy very much, and since he had no guardians, they took special care of him.
Chapter 25, Uzumaki Naruto (Old Version)
25. Uzumaki Naruto
In the eyes of the Root team, Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi’s actions are to help the village take care of the orphans of the former “heroes”, and the Kurama family only goes to play with Yufeng in order to make the little princess Yakumo happy. It seems that this little girl has some feelings for the good-looking Yufeng.
Although Danzo always felt that something was wrong, he no longer had the energy to investigate a little brat. After all, the affairs of the Uchiha family were the big deal, and he had been coveting other people’s Sharingan for a long time.
After hearing the news from his men, Danzo immediately ordered all those monitoring Yufeng to withdraw, saying there was no need to waste time and energy on this worthless little guy. They still had many important things to do, and it was his negligence that directly ruined the rest of his life, but that was a story for later.
It was a sunny morning in Konoha. Perhaps it was a custom in the ninja world, but people woke up early. The streets were already bustling with people, and shops were open early. At a tailor’s shop, Yu Feng was getting a suit custom-made. He was about to start school, so he had to have something presentable.
“Boss, how much does it cost to make this suit?” Yu Feng had already chosen the fabric and style, and the boss had also measured his size. He was now chatting while cutting.
In the original work, the big families all have their own logos on their clothes, like the round fan of the Uchiha clan, the spiral pattern of the Uzumaki clan, etc. It is impossible for Yufeng, who has no background, to have his own logo, so he can only choose to make his clothes look better.
“Hey, since you’re a descendant of a martyr, I’ll give you a discount. Hmm, let’s just say 500 taels.” The shop owner had a lewd smile on his face, as if to say, “I’m very kind. I didn’t make any money from this dress.” However, Yu Feng had seen this kind of unscrupulous businessman’s expression too many times in his previous life, so he wouldn’t be fooled by him at all.
“What the hell! You’re asking 500 taels for children’s clothing! You’re really taking it for granted! No, 100 taels!” Yu Feng knew this was a ridiculous price, so he couldn’t afford to be fooled. He immediately yelled. “Descendants of martyrs? That’s all bullshit.” This sleazy old man thought he was a clueless noob. He had to teach him a lesson this time.
Hearing Yu Feng bargaining, the boss shouted, “How can you look like a child? You’re 1.6 meters tall, almost as tall as my daughter, and she’s 20 years old this year!”
Glancing disdainfully at the little old man, who was only a little over 1.5 meters tall, Yu Feng yelled, “That’s your own genetic problem. You’re short, so your daughter is that short. You’re just jealous of me. In a word, will you sell it for 100 taels?”
As the saying goes, don’t speak ill of a short person. The boss was furious when his shortness was exposed to his face: “No! I won’t sell it!” His height was a lifelong pain. He originally had a handsome face and elegant temperament, and he should have been a heartthrob. But his height of less than 1.6 meters ruined his beautiful dreams. Of course, this was also the old man’s wishful thinking.
Yu Feng stared at the shop owner angrily for a full minute, then suddenly smiled. “Well, if you don’t want to sell it, then don’t sell it. Your fabric has already been cut. Goodbye!” With that, he turned and walked out. The shop owner only realized after Yu Feng reminded him that the fabric in his hand had already been cut. Because of its special color, few people bought the fabric, let alone the cut one. He had no idea where to find the right person to sell it to.
Having realized he’d been tricked, the boss was too embarrassed to get angry anymore. He put on a smile and said, “Hey, don’t leave, young man. We can discuss something. How about this? I see you’re handsome and talented, and you’ll definitely be one of Konoha’s elites in the future, so I’ll give you a discount. How about 300 taels?”
Yu Feng laughed when he heard it. This guy finally realized that he had been cheated. He turned around and said with a smile, “Boss, I had to bargain for the price again, since you couldn’t sell it anyway. But since you are so sensible, I will agree to it with reluctance. Oh, by the way, give me this price in the future.” After saying that, he took a pen and paper from the side with a smile on his face.
Looking at the boss’s face which had turned green, Yu Feng wrote a simple contract, which meant that all such clothes would be sold to him at this price in the future. After all, he still had a lot of room to grow, and as he grew taller, more fabric would be needed for the clothes, so he would definitely not suffer a loss.
The boss signed the unequal treaty with Yu Feng with great reluctance, his face dark. Yu Feng was still trying to be nice, saying, “Your fabrics are not selling well anyway, so I’m helping you clear your inventory.”
After saying that, he didn’t even look at the boss’s face, which was uglier than if his whole family had died. He hummed a little tune and walked out of the store. He then went to the flower shop to order a bouquet of flowers because the next day was Yakumo’s birthday and he had to show his appreciation. He had already secretly prepared a small gift.
“Don’t look at me as just a wolf… wolves are so smart that it’s hard to imagine…” Yu Feng is quite talented as he changed the good song of Pleasant Goat into Big Bad Wolf. He walked back home staggeringly while humming a little tune.
Without the secret surveillance of the Anbu, Yu Feng had been living a comfortable life recently. After all, no one wanted to have a pair of eyes watching their every move behind their backs or in secret. Knowing that they were being monitored but having to pretend not to know was too difficult.
He was walking towards home when he suddenly stopped in his tracks at the sight before him. A group of children were running in front of him, and a little boy in orange clothes and yellow hair was chasing them from behind, shouting as he ran, “Don’t run! You bunch of cowards! Don’t you dare to duel with me, the future Hokage? Hahaha!”
The child in front was running and cursing, “You dead monster, don’t even think about playing with us.” Another child echoed, “That’s right, a monster wants to become Hokage, what a joke. Let’s go, if you can’t afford to provoke us, why not hide away?” After that, they all ran away in a short while.
Watching the children running away, the blond child lowered his head and looked very lonely. He shook his head and went to sit on the swing not far away. His figure looked indescribably lonely.
I believe everyone already knows who this little shota is. Yes, he is the unique protagonist in Naruto, Uzumaki Naruto.
Yu Feng looked at the protagonist of the original novel. He was so ostracized as a child, which was hard for an orphan to endure. Without parents and playmates, how did he get by? He was not like him who could take care of himself.
However, when you think about the fact that Naruto’s house in the original work was filled with instant noodle boxes and expired milk, you can guess something. It is normal for him to be short after eating such junk food for a long time.
It may be that after going to school, Naruto gradually gained everyone’s love, especially Iruka’s change in attitude made him become normal. In order to gain everyone’s recognition and his dream of becoming Hokage, and the bond with his friends, he worked hard to practice and become stronger.
At present, Naruto is still a good-for-nothing little boy who likes to play pranks and often goes to some shops to cause trouble and set traps on the road, causing many people to fall into his traps and get covered in paint, rotten eggs, and rotten vegetable leaves.
Naruto has many tricks up his sleeve, and he even scribbled graffiti on other people’s shops with paint, just to attract their attention and make them acknowledge his existence.
It’s not his fault. He was controversial at such a young age and was looked down upon everywhere. He could only think of this way to attract other people’s attention. However, the Nine-Tails attacked the village, causing many people to die, including his parents, the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki.
After the Nine-Tails was sealed into Naruto’s body, the villagers transferred their hatred for the Nine-Tails onto Naruto. Some villagers who already hated Naruto were even more disgusted by his prank. Therefore, Naruto’s prank failed to achieve its true purpose. Instead, it made more people resent him, dislike him, and even want to kill him to avenge their dead relatives.
When watching anime before, Yufeng was disgusted by the attitude of the people in Konoha Village. When drinking water, one should remember the well digger. If it weren’t for the Fourth Hokage’s sacrifice, who knows how many people would have died in the Nine-Tails attack. But they just don’t care about the Fourth Hokage’s kindness, and put all the hatred and evil at the source of Naruto.
This was unfair to a child who knew nothing. To put it bluntly, the people of Konoha were ungrateful. None of them remembered the Fourth Hokage’s saving their lives, or perhaps they didn’t want to acknowledge the favor. They only thought about the Nine-Tails within Naruto, and how that monster had killed their loved ones and friends. If it weren’t for the Third Hokage’s pressure, many would have wanted to kill Naruto to avenge those deaths.
Perhaps the Fourth Hokage had selfish motives when he chose to seal the Nine-Tailed Fox into his son’s body. After all, if he could gain the monster’s approval, his strength would skyrocket. He probably never expected that his selfish motives would become the fuse for his beloved village and villagers to hate his son.
In Yufeng’s opinion, it was a bit pitiful that those innocent people died in the Nine-Tails attack, but they couldn’t just vent their hatred on Naruto. They didn’t remember the Fourth Hokage’s kindness at all.
Perhaps for them, it was right for the Fourth Hokage to do so, but in the original work, when Pain attacked Konoha, it was Naruto who rushed back from Mount Myoboku in time to protect the village, and he also used his words to convince Nagato to use the Reincarnation Technique to resurrect those he killed.
Look at the faces of those people, a group of ninjas and ordinary people cheering Naruto as a hero, praising him constantly, as if those guys who hated Naruto before were not them.
Only Naruto, that stubborn guy, was happy about such praise and recognition, because he needed it so much, but in Yufeng’s opinion, these people deserved to die.
These guys have been shameless to the extreme. Apart from a few tough guys and teachers who have a good relationship with Naruto, how many of them have ever treated Naruto as a human being? How many of them have never insulted Naruto in person or behind his back? They only come out to cheer hypocritically after Naruto saves their lives. Yu Feng was speechless when he saw that scene.
Chapter 26, Befriending Naruto (Old Version)
26. Make friends with Naruto
Thinking of Naruto’s childhood and the scene after Nagato attacked Konoha, Yufeng despised those hypocritical guys. Perhaps Naruto felt the same as himself at that time.
But in Naruto’s heart, he finally gained everyone’s recognition and avenged his master Jiraiya, which was the most important thing. As for the inconsistent behavior of others, he probably turned a blind eye to it, or perhaps this was the sadness of Naruto.
It is precisely because he has read the plot thoroughly that Yu Feng feels sympathy for Naruto (sympathy, bullshit. If you have the ability, don’t compete with him for his girlfriend in the future.), and he also admires Naruto very much. It is really difficult for an orphan to grow up to change the attitude of all those who hate him.
“Prejudice in people’s hearts is like a mountain!”
Regardless of whether those people have really changed their views on Naruto, since the upper echelons unanimously approve of Naruto, they can no longer express their dissatisfaction like they do now.
After all, Naruto’s best friends were all senior jonin and high-ranking officials in Konoha, holding significant positions in the community. Naruto’s wife was also the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, and his own strength was evident to all. Anyone who dared to gossip about him behind his back would be looking for death, unless they thought their life was too long.
So in the end, the one with the bigger fist is the one who holds the final say. This is the philosophy that Yufeng has always believed in. He has been working towards this goal since he came to this world.
Ah, thinking of this, Yu Feng sighed and walked towards Naruto. When he was almost close to him, he asked the first male protagonist in the original work: “Hey, kid, why were they so scared of you just now? Are you very powerful?”
Naruto was still feeling depressed when he heard someone actually took the initiative to talk to him. He immediately became cheerful: “Hahahaha, I’m Uzumaki Naruto, the man who will become Hokage in the future, of course I’m awesome.”
Yu Feng looked at his arrogant appearance and thought it was exactly like the one in the original novel, but he nodded anyway: “Oh? Is that so? But I think they seemed to be saying you are some kind of monster, that’s why they are afraid of you.”
Yufeng’s words immediately made Naruto wilted. “I’ve been alone since I was little. Later, whenever I wanted to play with other kids, they would deliberately avoid me and say I was a monster. They often bullied me, but I’m still very good at fighting. Hehe.”
Although he was born with a cheerful personality, his pitiful appearance at this moment was really heartbreaking. But it was no wonder, as an orphan, if he was not born with an optimistic attitude, he would have become as withdrawn as Gaara.
Yu Feng calmed down and asked slowly, “Then you don’t have any other friends to play with you?”
Naruto shook his head dejectedly: “No, no one wants to be friends with me, because they all say I am a monster. But I really don’t know why they call me that, I’m just a normal person, I’m not a monster! Wuuuuu…” It seemed that there was finally someone who could talk to him, and Naruto no longer suppressed himself, venting the sorrow in his heart.
Looking at the pitiful appearance of the lonely male protagonist, Yu Feng sighed inwardly and stretched out his hand, saying, “My name is Mingcheng Yu Feng. I’m an orphan like you. If you don’t mind, we can be friends from now on.”
Naruto, who was still crying softly, was stunned by his sudden action and stammered, “You, you, you are willing to be friends with me, don’t you think I’m a monster?” He was very uncertain in his heart. After all, no one was willing to be friends with him before.
Yu Feng smiled slightly: “If I think you’re a monster, I won’t waste my time talking to you. In other words, whether we’re friends or not, don’t be so hesitant like a woman.”
“Yeah! I finally have friends, hahahaha!” Naruto jumped up happily, “Hahaha, I finally have friends! That’s great! Hahaha! Long live, long live!”
Seeing him dancing with joy from the bottom of his heart, Yu Feng was also very happy. The reason why he made friends with Naruto was because he saw that Naruto was too lonely. Anyway, they would know each other in school in the future, so why not build a good relationship now.
Secondly, although he will become the absolute protagonist after coming to this world, Naruto’s protagonist halo can also benefit from some of the benefits, such as the third generation and Jiraiya, but he himself does not know that he has been targeted by the third generation.
Naruto is a very good friend, willing to go through fire and water for his friends, so he is worth making friends with. Yu Feng still stretched out his right hand and smiled at Naruto: “You don’t have to be so happy, I’m still holding my hand up. If you don’t shake hands, you are not considered friends.”
Naruto stopped immediately after hearing that, walked up to Yufeng seriously and shook his hand, then said sincerely: “From today on, I, Uzumaki Naruto, will be Mingcheng Yufeng’s good friend. From now on, we will eat ramen together, fight together, and I will never back down.”
Yu Feng found his words, which were similar to the oaths sworn by ancient Chinese people, funny and at the same time heartwarming. He believed that from now on, Naruto would definitely be a qualified friend. This was Naruto, a person who would never betray friendship or give up friendship and bonds.
Yu Feng just heard him mention ramen, and immediately his heart moved: “Okay, I will never back down from a fight. But just now you said you want to eat ramen together, don’t you like eating ramen?”
Naruto immediately nodded excitedly: “Yeah, yes, Ichiraku Ramen is my favorite food. Especially the miso pork and char siu flavor!” After saying that, he couldn’t help but drool.
When Yu Feng heard this, he thought to himself that he had never tasted the legendary Ichiraku Ramen since he came to the Naruto world, so he said, “Well, since you like it so much, I’ll treat you today to celebrate our friendship.”
“Really? That’s great! Yufeng, you’re such a good person!” Anyone who’s read the original novel knows that Naruto has a special affection for Ichiraku Ramen that he can’t let go of. Whether he’s training, returning from a mission, or even staying in the hospital, he’ll always think of that bowl of ramen, and he never tires of it.
Since his living allowance was limited, Naruto didn’t always have the chance to eat out. Now that Yufeng was treating him, he was so happy that he didn’t know what to do. So Naruto led the way, and the two of them soon arrived at the legendary Ichiraku Ramen. What Yufeng didn’t expect was that the ramen restaurant was on the same street as the store where he bought his clothes.
“Uncle Shouda, Sister Ayame, I’m here, hahaha, I brought some friends here today! I want a big bowl of miso pork and chashu flavored ramen, hurry up, I’m so hungry!” Naruto started shouting at the top of his voice before he even entered the door.
Next, Yufeng also met the amiable boss, Uncle Shouda, and his beautiful daughter Ayame (some people translate it as Cainu). The boss saw Naruto’s happy look and said with a smile: “Naruto, you haven’t been here for a long time. How come you have friends now? Although it’s a little unexpected, uncle is still very happy for you!” The old man’s words did not reveal hypocrisy, but he was really happy for Naruto.
Many people had guesses about the owner of this ramen restaurant before. Some people initially speculated that he was Uchiha Madara, and some said that he was the fourth generation and was not dead at all, but was in disguise.
Later, some people speculated that this uncle was the husband of the ultimate boss Kaguya Otsutsuki, the tragic king of the ancestral country. They really have a rich imagination.
The previous rumors were all proven false in the end, and the last speculation about Kaguya Otsutsuki’s husband was even more ridiculous. Think about how long ago Kaguya-hime’s era was from now, it must have been at least several hundred years of history.
You should know that Kaguya’s son Rokudo Sage and his brother Otsutsuki Hamura were born with the blessing of everyone in the original novel, and there was no so-called husband at all. Later, Rokudo gave birth to two more babies, Indra and Ashura.
But the reincarnation of these two guys started with Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, and then Naruto and Sasuke. This kind of inheritance requires many generations to achieve. The owner of the ramen restaurant is only in his fifties. If he is really Kaguya’s husband, he must be at least a few hundred years old.
If that were the case, how powerful must this boss be, and how advanced must his disguise skills be to avoid the investigation of so many powerful Konoha warriors. I really don’t know what’s wrong with the brain of the person who came up with this hypothesis. In Yufeng’s perception, this is just an ordinary old man.
Without further ado, Naruto saw the ramen uncle congratulating him and laughed triumphantly: “Haha, yes, I finally have a friend today. This is Mingcheng Yufeng, we will be close buddies from now on!”
Ayame also said with a happy face: “Naruto, I didn’t expect that a naughty boy like you actually has friends. I am happy for you. This handsome boy is called Yufeng, right? You must come to my store often in the future.”
Yufeng bowed politely: “Hello, Uncle Shouda, hello, Sister Changpu! I am Mingcheng Yufeng, please take care of me in the future!” Shouda looked at this handsome little boy and liked him from the bottom of his heart. He was so polite. The most important thing was that he was Naruto’s first friend. The boss was also happy for them, so he added more noodles, meat, and an egg for the two of them.
Besides being happy for Naruto, Ayame was also very interested in the handsome Yufeng. This little guy, although less than seven years old, was 1.6 meters tall. He was so handsome now, and he would be even more handsome in the future, especially those purple-red eyes. They were so charming.
In the original work, Ayame became obsessed with Kakashi after seeing his true face, and now her target has become Mingcheng Yufeng.
After eating ramen, Yufeng and Naruto left the ramen restaurant under the reluctant eyes of the little fangirl Ayame. In the afternoon, Yufeng played with Naruto again, such as swinging on the swing and playing hide-and-seek, which were all games for children.
Naruto had never had anyone to play with before, but this time he finally got a chance to play with Yufeng. Yufeng was overwhelmed and thought to himself that it was possible for someone to have so much fun playing with such a childish thing.
But he didn’t think about it. He was already in his twenties after two lives. How could his mental age be compared with Naruto? On the contrary, Naruto’s performance was normal.
Note: Today we will continue with the fourth update. I wish you all a happy weekend!
Chapter 27, Three Generations of Tracking (Old Version)
27. Three-generation tracking
After playing with Naruto for an entire afternoon, Yufeng was truly exhausted. He hadn’t thought much of it before when playing with Yakumo, as he had ulterior motives. Plus, with the beautiful Yuhi Kurenai by his side, Yufeng had a blast. Now that Naruto, the loser, was playing with him, Yufeng finally noticed the problem.
After this incident, he also reminded himself that sometimes he shouldn’t act too mature. Although he was talented and intelligent, it didn’t mean that children his age didn’t have childish sides. Blindly displaying mature thoughts and theories was not a good thing. Fortunately, Kakashi and the others didn’t pay much attention to this aspect, otherwise it would have been full of loopholes.
Sometimes you really have to show the side of a child, such as acting like a spoiled child or being ignorant, otherwise you will be exposed sooner or later. With this feeling, Yufeng said goodbye to Naruto and went home. Before leaving, he told him that another friend of his had a birthday tomorrow and would celebrate at his house, and invited Naruto to join him.
He wasn’t afraid of Kakashi, Kurenai, or Yakumo’s parents rejecting Naruto. After all, Kakashi was the Fourth Hokage’s apprentice, and Kurama Murakumo had once been close friends with the Fourth Hokage. If even they harbored other ideas or looked at Naruto with a strange eye, Yufeng would rather grow up and destroy this unkind and unjust village.
Fortunately, he knew Kakashi wasn’t that kind of person. Kurenai and Naruto didn’t interact much, and the original story didn’t show that. Yufeng remembered that when Iruka was lost, it was Kakashi who appeared and lectured him, telling him that if he hated Naruto like everyone else in the village, then Iruka wouldn’t be fit to be a teacher at the ninja school.
Yu Feng wasn’t worried about these adults disliking Naruto. Perhaps with Naruto joining them, they would look up to him even more. They didn’t see Naruto through tinted glasses. Accepting Naruto as a friend might make them think he was broad-minded and kind-hearted. Anyway, as long as it was beneficial, there would be no harm.
In case Naruto, the idiot, forgot his address and couldn’t find it, Yufeng drew his home on a piece of paper and handed it to him, asking him to arrive promptly at noon. He then went home to rest early, as he had to prepare for Yakumo’s birthday the next day. No one could have imagined that this handshake between him and Naruto would create a pair of powerful brothers who would later dominate the ninja world.
The next morning, Yufeng was up before five. It was Yakumo’s birthday, and he had to prepare everything. After a quick wash, he checked to see if the flour he’d prepared the previous day had fermented and formed. He was relieved, so he could make the birthday cake when he got home at noon.
Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt as if someone was watching his family from the small woods outside. Could it be the Anbu again? However, after the previous period of surveillance, he, a small figure, should not attract Danzo’s attention again.
Didn’t those guys not realize there was something wrong with me a while ago? They kept watch for over a month and couldn’t figure out anything, so they just withdrew. Why are they showing up again now? Hey girl, you’re such a jerk, Danzo. Since you’re trying to get under my skin like this, let’s just wait and see. Sooner or later, I’ll take care of you.
Poor Danzo was sorting out the information of the Anbu at this time, and suddenly he sneezed. He wondered what happened. He hadn’t caught a cold in many years, so why did he suddenly sneeze?
He didn’t know that due to his preconceived notions, this old man had been targeted by an unknown little person. From the moment he gave up monitoring Ming Cheng Yufeng, his tragic life had begun.
Yufeng couldn’t care less at this moment. Preparing Yakumo’s birthday was the most important thing. Even if Danzo found out that there was something wrong with him, he wouldn’t take action in a short time. After all, he was still a child.
Besides, Danzo’s current goal should be the Sharingan and the throne of Hokage. How could he have the time to waste time with a little brat like him? Yu Feng shook his head, put on a bamboo basket and set off.
Because someone was secretly watching him, he didn’t dare to use any martial arts skills, but just ran normally, but his speed was extremely fast. He quickly ran out of the house and headed out of Konoha Village.
His goal today was to go out into the wild and gather fresh vegetables and fruits, and to also get some game for Yakumo’s birthday. Yakumo had been inseparable from him for a long time, so he had to show off his skills this time.
Although it wasn’t a time of war, the village’s main gate was guarded by elite Chunin. Ninjas without missions were not allowed to leave the village at will, and ordinary citizens were also subject to restrictions.
But this did not pose a problem for Yu Feng. With his current speed, he would not be able to leave even a shadow if he exerted all his strength. So when he reached the gate, he passed through it at the fastest speed. In a flash, his body was several hundred meters away, and with another acceleration, he disappeared without a trace.
The two Chunin guarding the gate were Kagura Izumo and Koji Tetsu. They looked at each other, having only felt a gust of wind and not noticed anything unusual. But a moment later, the Third Hokage arrived at the door, casually greeted him, and followed Yufeng’s trail.
It was this adult who had been monitoring Yufeng at his house before. He had just seen from a distance how Yufeng passed through the Konoha gate, and he had already had a preliminary affirmation of Yufeng’s strength in his heart.
At the same time, the Third Generation also thought that it was necessary to strengthen the outer defense force. Two Chunin alone were not enough. Perhaps Konoha had not experienced a war for too long, so the defense was so lax, even he himself was the same.
If Yu Feng knew that his unintentional action had caused the Third Hokage to strengthen Konoha’s defenses from today, would he secretly laugh?! However, some of the jonin couldn’t laugh, because from today on, they would have to take a day off from their missions to guard the gate.
Yu Feng easily avoided the “gatekeeper” and smiled proudly in his heart. He had done this kind of thing many times when he went out to practice before, and today he was just reviewing it.
He ran to the dense forest behind the mountain with ease, but suddenly he felt as if someone was following him, about a mile or two away from him, and must have followed him out of Konoha Village.
No wonder I had always felt like someone was watching me. It seemed like the person who had been watching me at home must have followed me. They were really relentless. Regardless, getting down to business was the most important thing. Yu Feng quickly entered the dense forest, unloaded his bamboo basket, and began to search for fresh ingredients.
The current environment of the Land of Fire is still very good, unlike the Land of Sand which is full of deserts. Outside the village of Konoha is a forest and mountain range, and the forest is full of wild vegetables and mushrooms. A year ago, Yu Feng discovered that here he could actually find the vegetables he often ate in his previous life.
It is June now, and all the wild vegetables have grown out, which is the best time to pick them.
The abundant resources provided convenience for Yufeng. At this time, he didn’t care who was watching him and skillfully started his “farmer” work. After a while, he had prepared most of the basket of ingredients, including mushrooms, bamboo shoots, and wild vegetables.
Afterwards, Yufeng picked some fresh strawberries, cherries and other fruits (which should be from the same season, less than a month apart), and then he slowly began to look for game.
The forest here was vast, stretching as far as the eye could see. He had been able to hide here for training in the past because of its good concealment. He was very familiar with the environment here. Obviously, there was little prey near the village, especially after this guy’s year of trouble. Many animals had gone into hiding. Fortunately, he had only lived in the forest for a year, otherwise he would have eaten all the animals.
As he walked, he observed the surroundings. At first, apart from some small birds and animals, Yu Feng didn’t find anything. If he wanted to find good ingredients, he had to go deeper. He was skilled and courageous, and he was not scared by the gloomy forest. It was the same before, and it was even more so now.
However, he soon discovered that as he went deeper, the people following him followed him in like a shadow. This made him very disgusted, but he had no way to stop them and could only adapt to the situation.
As they walked, they suddenly spotted a wild goat grazing on the grass. Yu Feng smiled wickedly. Today’s feast would be a whole roasted goat. Having identified his target, Yu Feng picked up a stone and flicked it with his finger. With his inner energy, he pierced the goat’s skull with lightning speed. The poor goat fell to the ground before it even had time to react.
If Huang Yaoshi knew Yu Feng was hunting with his unique skill, the “Finger of Magic,” he’d probably jump out of his coffin. The Third Hokage, observing from behind a tree, narrowed his eyes at the sight. This kid was just as Kakashi and the others had said. His skill with the hidden weapon, flicking the stone, was beyond the capabilities of his peers.
Many ninjas can easily knock down a goat with a stone, but the fact that there is no sound or even air vibration shows its skill.
At least the third generation thought that he could not do it as cleanly and neatly as Yu Feng did just now with his current level. This required a very accurate control of the speed and strength of the attack. If this method was used to sneak attack the enemy, it would definitely be very effective.
It turned out that the Sandaime had heard Kurenai mention that Yufeng was going out to gather food for the Kurama family’s little princess’ birthday. The old man thought this was a good opportunity to test Yufeng, so he ran to Yufeng’s house early in the morning to monitor his every move, and then followed him here, just to see what qualities this boy had that Kakashi and Kurenai praised him so much.
At first, he didn’t want to disturb Yu Feng while he was gathering food. After all, fighting with a child was too demeaning for a Hokage like him. But now he was ready to do it. Because from the speed Yu Feng showed when he passed the guard just now and the hidden weapon technique just now, this kid really has some skills.
Chapter 28, The Test of Three Generations (Old Version)
28. The Test of Three Generations
The old man took out a mask from his arms and put it on, then took off his Hokage windbreaker, revealing a full set of tights. Sarutobi Hiruzen, who hadn’t fought for a long time, couldn’t wait to practice with the little guy Yufeng to see how much potential he had and whether he was as talented as Yuhi Kurenai and the others said he was.
During this time, Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi would report on Yufeng’s situation whenever they had nothing to do, praising him to the skies. The Third Hokage initially thought they were exaggerating a bit, after all, finding a talented apprentice was a happy thing, and praising him in front of his superiors was understandable.
But Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi are both steady people, and there is no reason for them to praise someone like a chicken with its blood pumped up, so the third generation gradually became interested in Yufeng.
Yu Feng had already brought the goat to a nearby stream. With a kunai in hand, he skinned and gutted the goat with remarkable dexterity. He’d done this kind of work many times in his previous life in Kunlun Mountain, and even more so during the year he’d been in the Naruto world. Now, handling any edible animal was a breeze.
Soon the unfortunate goat was washed and skinned and put aside. After cleaning the edible internal organs, Yu Feng tied two wooden sticks horizontally on the bamboo basket to prevent the fruits and vegetables from being crushed.
After washing his hands, Yu Feng prepared to go home to cook, but his ears suddenly moved. He had discovered that the guy who had been secretly observing him was ready to take action. However, since the other party was from Konoha, he was not necessarily an enemy, unless it was Danzo.
Lingyan, who had been silent until now, suddenly appeared in Yufeng’s mind: “Master, it seems that someone is trying to harm you. You have to be careful. Do you want me to give you a magic weapon?”
Yu Feng smiled in his mind: “I don’t have any use for your swords yet, so it’s unlikely that they’ll harm me. But that guy followed me from home, so I guess he won’t just stand there and watch.”
“Then master, please be careful. I feel that person is not that simple.” Lingyan reminded Yufeng competently, but Yufeng now felt a little interested in this guy who spared no effort to follow him.
Thinking of this, Yu Feng stretched himself and smiled at a big tree, “The friend in the tree has been following me all the way from my home to here. I wonder if he just wants to see me prepare wild game.”
Sarutobi on the tree had no intention of launching a sneak attack, but what he didn’t expect was that the little guy actually discovered that he was being followed in his house. It was really amazing. He smiled slightly, put on his mask, and jumped down from the tree.
Looking at the masked figure in front of him, Yu Feng secretly wondered, could this be the legendary ANBU member? But why doesn’t this guy have a sword on his back like the ANBU in the original story? I remember that in the original story, every ANBU was dressed in a mask and a dagger, even Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi were no exception.
Confused, Yu Feng asked uncertainly, “My friend, what does it mean that you wear a mask? Are you a member of the Anbu, or are you too ugly to show your true face to others?” At first, what he said sounded like human language, but what he said later was a bit harsh.
Verbal attacks were Yu Feng’s forte. Coming from modern society, he had learned many curse words without using any profanity. Those few words just now were just a drizzle. He hadn’t said anything more nasty yet, otherwise he would have been so angry that the old man would have vomited three liters of blood.
Even those few words were enough to stifle one’s nerves. Even with the Third Hokage’s good self-control, his last words made him shudder in anger. He thought to himself, this little guy has a mean tongue. Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi had said that this kid was very well-behaved before, but they never knew he could be so harsh.
I must endure it, I must endure it, otherwise Konoha will lose a future star because of my impulsiveness. The third generation old man tried hard to calm his mind before he chuckled: “Hehe, you don’t need to care who I am. If you want to know who I am, just show your ability and take off the mask, right? I’m just afraid that you don’t have this ability! Humph…”
The old man was no pushover, and after calming down, he immediately resorted to provoking him. He believed that a gifted kid like Yufeng was fearless and always believed that he was second only to heaven. Therefore, Yufeng’s words would undoubtedly arouse his competitive spirit and prompt him to attack him.
That’s right, the third-generation old man’s idea was right, and his strategy was effective against 99% of people, but the guy standing in front of him was a guy who didn’t play by the rules.
Yu Feng looked at him like an idiot, then curled his lips and said, “Who you are is none of my business. What if I spend a lot of time to take off the mask and find out that you are actually an ugly freak? Wouldn’t that be a waste of time and energy? And even if you look good, I’m a normal man and I don’t have any special interest in you. Why should I take off your lousy mask? Are you an idiot?”
The third generation was completely dumbfounded. He hadn’t expected this kid to be so reckless and even say such infuriating things. He even dared to call him an idiot. Even the best-tempered third generation couldn’t help but be furious. Furious at Yu Feng, he yelled at the brat, “Watch your words, you little brat! You dare call me an idiot? Watch out!” With that, he shot out like an arrow, punching Yu Feng.
“Fuck you!” Yu Feng cursed under his breath. He hadn’t expected this guy to just start fighting without following any rules. Forget it, since he wanted to be beaten, he might as well play along.
In order not to shock the world, Yu Feng dodged Sarutobi’s powerful attack with just a simple dodging move, cursing at the same time: “Hey, are you really an ugly freak? You just started fighting without following any rules at all.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was a Hokage, and seeing the little guy easily dodge his 10% attack was nothing but surprise and joy. Although he was called an idiot by Yufeng, considering the child’s endurance, the Third Hokage only used 10% of his strength. His purpose was just to teach Yufeng a lesson. After all, a child who could withstand his attack was no ordinary child.
It seems that this kid’s physical skills are as powerful as Kakashi and others praised. With this discovery, the third generation was very excited. He supported the ground with one hand, turned around, and kicked out with a whirlwind kick, just like the Konoha whirlwind of Akagi and Rock Lee.
This was the experience accumulated over many years of fighting. The entire action was done in one go without any drag. Seeing this, Yu Feng secretly gave a thumbs up.
“Damn, you ugly bastard, you’re not going to stop yet. Then I’ll play with you and show you my fist.” Seeing that the opponent’s attack was not reduced, Yu Feng jumped up about ten feet high on the spot. After easily dodging the whirlwind kick, he twisted his body in the air and dived down, punching Sarutobi.
Yu Feng knew that the other party was from the village and that he might not have any malicious intentions in following him. Because the other party had been using physical skills to attack, if he used ninjutsu, a rookie like him probably wouldn’t be able to withstand even a single blow. After all, the ninjutsu he knew now was only the three-body technique.
It was also obvious that although his moves were fierce and ferocious, they were not carried with any murderous intent. If he were an enemy, even if it was someone from the Anbu who wanted to test him, he would have carried murderous intent when attacking.
Now Yu Feng can be sure that the guy opposite him is definitely not here to cause trouble for him, otherwise he would not be able to fight his moves so easily.
After confirming his opponent wasn’t an enemy or ANBU, Yufeng didn’t fully unleash his full power, instead using Shaolin Long Fist to counter Sarutobi’s taijutsu. As long as he didn’t use his ki, his strength wouldn’t be exposed. Hiding it now allowed him to focus on training, as he wouldn’t have as much time to do so once the storyline unfolded.
However, the guy opposite seemed to know that his ninjutsu was not good, because he had been attacking him with physical skills. Could it be that he was too disdainful to use ninjutsu against him because he was still a child?
If he knew that his ninjutsu was poor, it must be someone he knew well. However, Yu Feng only knew a few people in Konoha. Who was he? Yu Feng had a question mark in his mind.
To avoid being underestimated, Yu Feng still used 30% of his strength to attack. Because he had practiced the Dragon Elephant Prajnaparamita Kung Fu and the Yi Jin Jing to strengthen his muscles and bones, and he had also trained in waterfalls and wind vents like Yang Guo in The Return of the Condor Heroes, his physical strength was already very great. A single swing of his arms could exert a force of a thousand pounds, so 30% of his strength was over three hundred pounds.
Sarutobi looked up at Yufeng’s fierce fist swooping down, bringing gusts of evil wind with it. He did not dare to be careless and quickly jumped to avoid the powerful punch.
Then he heard a loud “boom” and after a cloud of dust, he saw Yu Feng walking out of the dust. Although his body was covered with dust, he still had a smile on his face. Behind him was a large circular pit with a diameter of more than two meters.
Seeing the effect of Yufeng’s punch, Sarutobi shuddered and swallowed subconsciously. He thought to himself, this guy is too strong. This level of strength is probably only comparable to his beloved disciple Tsunade, who is famous for her extraordinary strength. If he knew that Yufeng only used 30% of his strength, his jaw would drop.
Before the Third Generation could sigh, Yu Feng took advantage of his moment of distraction and attacked again. The Third Generation old man no longer dared to underestimate Yu Feng, but treated him as a true opponent. The old face beneath the mask also put away the previous cynicism and began to look Yu Feng in the eye.
Seeing Yu Feng rushing towards him, the third generation hurriedly swung his fist to block, and the two of them fought back and forth.
Chapter 29: Zhemei beats up the third generation (old version)
29. Zhemei beats up three generations
To be honest, although Sarutobi Hiruzen is known as the professor of ninjutsu, his ninjutsu is very powerful and he is proficient in the use of five basic attributes of ninjutsu, but as Hokage, his physical skills are not given in vain.
If it was Yu Feng before the time travel, he would have been defeated in terms of speed alone. But the current Mingcheng Yu Feng was not someone to be trifled with. Although he was a little clumsy at the beginning, that was due to his lack of fighting experience.
Later on, you were fast, but I was faster than you. Although he only used the simplest Shaolin Long Fist and didn’t gain any advantage against the enemy, he didn’t suffer any loss either.
Sarutobi Hiruzen grew increasingly frightened as the fight continued, thinking this little fellow’s taijutsu skills were truly formidable, to the point where he could evenly match him. Furthermore, the techniques he employed were completely new to him. The rain of punches never ceased from the moment they began, their angles unpredictable and their force immense. The whirring sound of the blows filled his ears.
Although Yu Feng’s moves were a bit awkward at the beginning, he gradually became more skilled in offense and defense. His footwork and punches were very coordinated, and his moves were varied and elusive. This was not something a child of his age could do.
It seems that what Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi said was right. At least in terms of physical skills, this little guy has reached a very high level. He is indeed a young genius with unlimited prospects.
The fact that he can gradually become familiar with his own moves in actual combat and make up for the lack of experience is enough to show how talented this kid is.
This battle was probably Yu Feng’s first in Naruto. He had only used Light Footsteps to dodge against Kakashi before. He was still a little uneasy when he started to perform Shaolin Long Fist.
But in his previous life, he would occasionally seek out people from some small sects who also lived in seclusion in Kunlun Mountain to compete with him in order to gain fighting experience. Now in the Naruto world, he was still a little lacking in confidence at the beginning, but later he gradually found the feeling, and his boxing skills became more and more easy to use. Yu Feng also became more and more excited as the fight went on.
Since the enemy wasn’t hostile, why not take this opportunity to gain some combat experience? After all, Naruto and the others had gained this combat experience through numerous dangerous missions. Yu Feng also had to consider his future; completing more missions would increase his experience, and he could use this person as a training ground for him.
The two fought back and forth for half an hour without a clear winner, but Yufeng benefited a lot. At the end, the two seemed to have a tacit understanding and did not use brute force, but just competed in moves.
In this battle, he learned a lot of on-the-spot response experience from Sarutobi Hiruzen. As long as he goes back and carefully summarizes his shortcomings, he will be able to improve greatly, and then his peerless martial arts will come into play.
Over the past year, Yu Feng had been like a sponge, constantly absorbing nutrients. He had learned every kind of martial arts technique, and his training in waterfalls and mountain torrents had laid a solid foundation for him. But now, he was like an untapped treasure trove, rich with nowhere to spend it. If this continued, he would eventually become useless.
Knowing his lack of fighting experience, Yu Feng chose to spar with the wolves, tigers, and leopards of the mountains. Although these animals were intelligent and had considerable fighting skills, they were still just animals, and far inferior to the adaptable humans.
This time, fighting against the Third Hokage, Yu Feng got a real experience. Although Sarutobi Hiruzen did not use ninjutsu, he also had his own unique way of taijutsu.
Facing the physical attacks of a Kage-level expert, Yu Feng went from being somewhat uncomfortable at the beginning to being able to fight with ease in the end. It can be said that he had made a qualitative leap in combat experience and on-the-spot response.
Combined with his past life experiences, Yu Feng was finally able to master all the martial arts techniques he had learned. After this battle, he also knew how to attack, how to respond, and how to counter attacks, which laid a good foundation for his future development.
After this experience, Yu Feng finally understood his own shortcomings. No matter how powerful a person’s martial arts skills are, without actual combat experience, they will be limited. Learning and applying are two different levels. For example, if you have a solid knowledge of physics, but mess up the experiment in the lab, whether due to nervousness or other factors, it is a failure. There is no excuse for it, not to mention that on the battlefield, lives are at stake.
Having gained experience, Yu Feng was already content. He felt that if he continued to waste time like this, he would miss Yakumo’s birthday celebration. With this thought, he smirked and came up with a bad idea. “Since you’ve fed me a move, I’ll knock off your mask and see who you are.” Hehe, but a good beating was inevitable.
Seeing that his Shaolin Long Fist was no match for the masked figure, Yu Feng resorted to the Tianshan Zhemei Hand to save time. This hand, a minor grappling technique, was ideal for close-quarters attacks. However, those familiar with this martial art knew that using it required a powerful internal force, otherwise it would cause the blood and qi to churn and lead to insanity.
Now that the two were sparring, Yu Feng certainly couldn’t use his internal energy to fight his opponent desperately, but he couldn’t use the Plum Blossom Hand without internal energy. Perhaps he had already considered encountering this situation, so half a year ago he simplified the originally complex and powerful Tianshan Plum Blossom Hand.
Yu Feng combined the grappling techniques of other sects to create a set of Tianshan Zhemei Hands that does not require internal energy to use, but this set of palm techniques is much less powerful than the real palm techniques.
Although its power has decreased, this palm technique still looks very powerful in front of the young disciples in the Naruto world who have never seen Chinese martial arts. Yu Feng retains the tricky and domineering nature of the original Broken Plum Hand. Although it has been simplified, it is still varied and strange.
His sudden change of tactics immediately put Sarutobi in a panic, but this simple set of Tianshan Zhemei Hands was evolved from the orthodox martial arts of the Xiaoyao Sect, and it was impossible for him, who had never seen any martial arts, to resist it.
This change of tactics immediately put the third generation in a passive position. In just a short while, Sarutobi Hiruzen was thrown out several times by Yufeng, and was punched several times in the face. Every joint in his body was extremely sore.
Yu Feng did this on purpose. He could have taken off his opponent’s mask a long time ago, but who told this guy to come and cause trouble for him without knowing the consequences? Even if he didn’t hurt him, he had to teach him a lesson, otherwise it would be unfair to his good mood today.
So the Third Hokage’s face suffered, and he was hit by more than ten punches left and right. Finally, Yu Feng felt that it was enough and stopped torturing the old man. He raised his hand and took off Sarutobi Hiruzen’s mask very casually.
When he saw the old face that was beaten to a pulp by him, he was stunned. He never expected that the guy fighting with him was actually the third generation.
Although a little surprised, Yu Feng immediately became proud. He was proud that he could surpass the Third Hokage in physical skills, and he hadn’t even used his internal energy yet. Of course, the Third Hokage only used his own moves, but didn’t use much strength.
At this moment, he must pretend not to know him. This was Yu Feng’s only thought after the excitement. He had to know that he had beaten the third generation so badly that he was bruised and battered. If this old guy held a grudge and made things difficult for him in the future, he would be in trouble.
Thinking of this, he immediately pretended to be apologetic and said, “I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were an old man. It’s wrong to bully the elderly. I was too rough just now. Are you okay?”
Hearing this, Sarutobi was also stunned, thinking to himself, could this kid not recognize him? That shouldn’t be the case. Who in Konoha doesn’t know him, the Hokage? Even if this kid hasn’t seen him, at least he should have seen the giant statue on Hokage Rock. That’s something that everyone in Konoha knows.
But after thinking about it, the Third Hokage felt relieved. This little guy had been alone since he was a child and rarely left the house. It was no big deal that he didn’t know him, the Hokage.
The third generation, having figured it out, didn’t care much about the matter. He could only endure the pain on his face and asked, “Did you hit me in the face on purpose? Although I don’t know what trick you used later, I know that you should have taken off my mask a long time ago.”
Yu Feng’s answer almost made him mad: “Yeah, I hit you on purpose. Who told you to follow me and then hit me first? I said, you are already old, why are you still so unreliable? You are picking on a child. But why did you follow me and want to compete with me?”
Of course, the Sanda couldn’t say he did this just to test the boy’s talent, but having been in a high position for so long, he quickly thought of an excuse: “I just happened to pass by your house, but I was puzzled to see you sneaking out of the village, so I followed you. As for challenging you, it’s because I saw that your taijutsu is quite good, and I was itching to do something, so I took the initiative to find you.”
Looking at the insincere Third Hokage, Yu Feng despised him in his heart. This old guy’s ability to lie was almost as good as his own. However, he did not expose the lie. He sighed and said, “Forget it. Since I beat you up, I won’t bother with you. I feel bad for beating you up at your age.
As the saying goes, “No fight, no friendship.” So, let me treat you to lunch. Today is my friend’s birthday, so I’m going to prepare a feast. You’re in for a treat; I guarantee you’ve never had it before.
This kid has started to fool the third generation. Anyway, several adults will go to his house today, and then he can easily establish a relationship with the third generation.
Chapter 30: Inviting Three Generations to a Banquet (Old Version)
30. Invite three generations to a banquet
Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled when he heard Yufeng invited him to his home. He had heard that Yufeng’s cooking skills were quite good. As far as he knew, today was Kurama Yakumo’s birthday, and Kakashi, Yuhi Kurenai, and Kurama Murakumo and his wife would all be attending the party.
It would be nice to go and get together with his subordinates, so that he, as the Hokage, would appear approachable. Thinking of the Third Hokage pretending to be angry, he reluctantly agreed: “Okay, this meal is your apology to me, an old man.”
At this time, he was sweating profusely and panting. In contrast, although Yu Feng had fought with him for more than an hour, his breathing was relatively steady except for some sweat on his face. He did not look like he had experienced strenuous exercise at all.
The third generation looked at him and nodded secretly. Just based on this endurance, Yu Feng was far ahead of his peers. Most people would be exhausted and lying on the ground drenched in sweat after fighting him for an hour, but this kid looked like nothing had happened. I wonder what kind of hard training he went through to have such good physical fitness.
At this time, Yufeng carried the bamboo basket and waved to the third generation: “Okay, just remember to come over at noon. I don’t need to tell you the address.” Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled: “No need, we knew each other in the morning.” Yufeng waved and turned back to Konoha.
Looking at his departing back, Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled, as if basking in the spring breeze, although his bruised face and nose looked a bit ugly.
Suddenly he said to himself: “It seems that the future of Konoha is settled. Hiss, this brat hits hard, fortunately he didn’t use his super strength to hit me in the face. I don’t know how good his cooking skills are, I must give him a good meal at noon.” The Third Hokage, who was holding back his desire to eat Yufeng’s head once again, didn’t know that he had fallen into the trap set for him by Yufeng again.
The memory of Yufeng’s punch that had just created a huge crater in the ground was still fresh in his mind. The Third Hokage broke out in a cold sweat at the thought. If this brat hadn’t dealt him a serious blow, the consequences would have been unimaginable. He would have to get plastic surgery at the very least. However, he also agreed with what Kakashi and the others had said.
After Yufeng left, the Third Elder stayed there for a moment before heading back towards Konoha Village. Not far from the gate, he saw Yufeng kicking both Kanzuki Izumo and Gang Zitetsu in the buttocks. Before they could react, he was gone, faster than a rabbit, leaving the two elite Chunin guarding the gate speechless.
Seeing this, Sandai laughed, thinking that this kid was really naughty. This was his idea, while Yufeng was thinking about revenge on Sandai. Since he couldn’t get it back from Sandai, he would bully his men. He had completely forgotten who had just hit the old man and made his nose bleed.
He didn’t even think about it. He had just beaten Sandai into a pig’s head. If this was not revenge, would he grind Sandai into ashes? Sandai quickly arrived at the gate. Izumo and Zitie were angry about what had just happened. They were cursing at each other, but no one answered them. Seeing Sandai coming back, they had no choice but to stop and say hello.
However, when the two saw the bruised and battered face of the Third Generation approaching them, they almost laughed out loud. In their impression, the Third Generation had always been the high and mighty “Professor of the Ninja World”.
Although he is old, his majesty is even greater than before. Who would have thought that this big man would have such a day? His slightly deformed old face looked like he had been beaten.
The two of them forced themselves to smile as they bowed their heads and greeted each other. Seeing this, the Third Generation couldn’t help but blush, making his already brilliant face even more “brilliant.” He thought to himself that this was a huge embarrassment and he had to think of a way to deal with it immediately, otherwise, if the news got out, where would he put his face?
With a swift turn of his eyes, the Third Hokage came up with a plan. He pretended to be dignified and shouted at Kagura Izumo and Gang Zitie, “What did you two see?” Kamatsuki Izumo and Gang Zitie were shocked when they heard this, but they soon understood what the Third Hokage meant. Gang Zitie replied with a twitch of his lips, “Hokage, I didn’t see anything!”
The Third Generation nodded in satisfaction: “Well, not bad. Remember, don’t tell anyone about what happened today, otherwise you know how I will punish you!”
“Yes, Lord Hokage!” The two did not dare to refute. A higher-ranking official can crush people to death, and he is the current number one boss in Konoha, the Third Hokage.
However, the two of them also complained in their hearts, thinking that you were beaten up and you didn’t allow us to tell anyone, what kind of nonsense is this? This is different from your usual fair and selfless attitude.
As a seasoned veteran, the third generation knew the rule of giving a slap and a candied date. He thought for a moment and said, “Well, you two are quite sensible. How about this? I’ll give you a week-long vacation. Starting tomorrow, you can rest for a while. As for the guard duties, I’ll find someone to take over your duties.”
The two unlucky guys were angry about what happened just now, but they didn’t expect that it would be a blessing in disguise and they actually got a week’s vacation. They smiled and bowed to the Third Generation and said, “Thank you, Lord Third Generation!” They were thinking in their hearts whether they could use this rare short vacation to pick up girls or something, after all, they were both single.
The third generation didn’t care what they thought. After solving the problem here, he quickly jumped and disappeared. He urgently needed to return home to save his old face, otherwise he would not be able to go to Yufeng’s house for dinner today. There were several subordinates there. If they saw his behavior, they would burst out laughing.
Regardless of whether he went back for “plastic surgery”, after Yufeng kicked the guard, he left the two unlucky guys, Izumo and Zitie, who were confused and angry, and the bruised and battered Sandai, and went straight to the flower shop from yesterday, asked the boss for the ordered flowers and all the necessary supplies, and went home to decorate the house.
When he got home, he started to get busy, first decorating the small living room carefully, and then started to prepare the ingredients. Yufeng had already agreed with the others that he wanted to give Yakumo a surprise, so he asked them to come over at noon.
The little girl was also looking forward to this surprise, so she agreed. Looking at the mysterious box he had prepared, with a silk bow stuck on the lid, like a big gift box, Yu Feng thought that the gift he had carefully prepared must be enough to surprise the little girl.
After gathering the ingredients and checking the time, he began to prepare the roasted whole lamb. First, he set up a grill in the yard and used the various fruit woods he had prepared to start a fire. After the fire started, he covered it with some fresh herbs and things like fruit shells and orange peels, so that it could be smoked and roasted.
Roasting lamb over high heat will leave the outside of the lamb charred but the inside still raw. Only slow roasting over charcoal fire can truly bring out the essence of the lamb. Yu Feng felt so happy looking at his masterpiece. The lamb roasted over hard fruit wood and fruit shells was not only juicy and tender but also had the sweet aroma of fruit. This was the real delicacy.
As the lamb roasted over the charcoal, Yu Feng brought out some fresh fruit—the freshest seasonal fruit he’d found in the forest. After a quick wash, he took out the fermented dough and began making cakes. Based on his memories from his past life, making desserts wasn’t a difficult task for him, though he was a bit pressed for time.
Yu Feng had been busy since morning. Even with his deep inner strength, he was sweating profusely after all this hard work. His back and legs ached. With so much work to do in about three and a half hours, he couldn’t help but feel exhausted. He mentally cursed the old man for a long time, thinking, “You should consider the time when you’re inspecting me. If you hadn’t delayed me so much, I wouldn’t be so exhausted.”
At this point, he had completely forgotten the benefits of the Third Hokage feeding him moves, and at the same time, he was increasingly eager to learn Naruto’s Multiple Shadow Clone Technique from the original story. If he could master this ninjutsu, even if his current chakra was insufficient and he could only create one Shadow Clone, it would be better than working alone now.
As Yu Feng was busy, it was soon noon. He was almost done with his work when he felt someone coming outside. He hurried out to greet them. Before he even reached the door, he heard Naruto’s hoarse voice shouting, “Hey, Yu Feng, I’m here. Grandpa Sandaime is here with me.”
After a while, Naruto and the old man of the third generation walked into the yard together. Before he could go over to say anything, Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi, Yakumo and her parents also walked in from outside the door.
As soon as he entered the door, Yakumo shouted without caring about his image, “Brother Yufeng, I’m here. Where is the surprise you prepared for me?” The little girl had already happily run to Yufeng, shaking his arm and acting coquettishly.
The adults were just surprised that Naruto, a child hated by the whole village, could come to Yufeng’s house to attend the party, but they did not show any rejection.
They had also heard about Naruto’s situation and knew that he was not very popular in the village. Seeing Naruto greeting Yufeng with a happy face, Kakashi and others showed a look of understanding.
It must be that Yufeng met Naruto in the village during this period, and saw that Naruto was an orphan like him and had no friends, so he became friends with him.
Kakashi and others had nothing to object to the fact that Yufeng and Naruto became friends. On the contrary, they expressed their appreciation for Yufeng’s behavior. The previous article explained the relationship between Kakashi, Kurama Murakumo and the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, so they could only be happy that Naruto had a friend like Yufeng.
You have to know that Naruto is now the object of hatred for the entire village, and both adults and children are extremely hostile to him. In addition, this kid will play pranks for no reason, making the whole village restless. So Yufeng can make friends with Naruto at this time. It must be said that this kid is quite broad-minded, because with Yufeng’s shrewdness, it is impossible for him not to see Naruto’s situation.
Yufeng first briefly introduced Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi and the Kurama family to Naruto, and emphasized that Yakumo was also his friend and the host of today’s party.
This made Naruto extremely happy. Not only did he meet so many senior ninjas, but he also had one more friend in the future. Thinking about his previous situation, it was a world of difference.
Note: There will still be four updates today as a weekend bonus, and two updates will resume tomorrow.
Chapter 31, Yakumo’s Surprise (Old Version)
31. Yakumo’s Surprise
Although he had made a new friend, Naruto could tell that Yakumo wasn’t too interested in him. But it didn’t matter. Having a friend who didn’t like to talk to you was very different from having no friends at all.
He also believed that his sincerity would surely move Yakumo and make her accept him as a friend. At that moment, Naruto grinned happily and introduced himself in a very cocky manner: “Kakashi-sensei, Kurenai-sensei, Uncle Kurama, Aunt Kurama, Yakumo, hello, I am Uzumaki Naruto, the man who will become Hokage in the future!”
Every time he heard Naruto yell like that, Yu Feng’s heart twitched. The man in Hokage, what a fuss! It really made him think about it. He also thought of another idiot: Luffy, the protagonist of One Piece, who also shouted about becoming the Pirate King every day. Are these two guys back-to-back? Yu Feng thought unscrupulously, but only someone with a dirty mind would think so much.
After greeting Naruto, the four adults also saluted Sarutobi Hiruzen respectfully: “Third-generation master.” This old man was still very respected. The third generation waved his hand to indicate that there was no need to be restrained, and at this time everyone also saw the bear look of the third generation master.
Holding back his smile, Kakashi asked curiously, “Third Hokage, why are you here? What happened to your face?” Looking at the Third Hokage’s wrinkled old face covered with bruises, everyone wanted to laugh but didn’t dare.
Even after treatment, the swelling on those wounds wouldn’t subside that quickly. The Third Elder’s face flushed as he pointed at Yu Feng and said, “It’s all because of that brat. I saw him go to the woods outside the village this morning, so I followed him, wanting to test his taijutsu skills. He ended up beating me up like this.”
“What!” Everyone exclaimed in unison. Aside from Yufeng and the Third Hokage, the four adults were even more shocked. They knew the Third Hokage’s powerful taijutsu skills were incredibly impressive. Even Kai couldn’t have beaten him so badly with taijutsu alone without using the Eight Gates. It was unbelievable that this kid was so powerful.
Hearing that the Third Generation was beaten up by Yufeng, Kurama Congyun asked with a lucky mentality: “Then it must be that you, the Third Generation, showed mercy, otherwise this result would definitely not have happened.”
Before he could finish his words, Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head: “No, although I didn’t use my full strength, but neither did he. Moreover, I used all the moves I knew, but in the end he still beat me like this, so I did lose to this kid.”
Having said that, Sandai paused for a moment, and seeing that everyone was waiting for him to say something valuable, he continued, “At the beginning, we were evenly matched. Although his moves were rather strange and powerful, I was still able to withstand them.
But then he suddenly changed his moves. The moves were extremely sharp, and the angle and timing of the moves were just right, making it impossible to defend against them. Therefore, I couldn’t resist them. “Shh, it really hurts!”
The third generation was just like that, a man of integrity, not feeling ashamed even after losing to a child. Lying to his subordinates was especially taboo for him. On the contrary, he actually felt a sense of pride at the end. Everyone knew he was proud that the village had produced another talented ninja.
Seeing everyone in a daze, Yu Feng felt very proud, but he still had to play his part. He pretended to be embarrassed and said to Sarutobi Hiruzen: “I’m sorry, Grandpa Sarutobi, are you okay? I really didn’t know that the person I would fight with would be you, please forgive me!”
The Third Elder laughed heartily upon hearing this: “It’s alright, this little skin injury is nothing! It’s you who has given me such a pleasant surprise. It’s really a joy to have a genius like you in Konoha. If you have any questions in the future, feel free to come to me.”
When Yu Feng heard this, he thought to himself that he was waiting for you to say this, and immediately laughed dryly: “Hehe, ignorance is not a crime, I will definitely trouble you in the future, old man, after all, there is no acquaintance without fighting.”
“Hahaha, right, right, well said, no acquaintance without fighting! I didn’t expect that you can speak so interestingly, wonderful, wonderful!” The third generation liked Yu Feng, the rising star, very much at this time, and he was even more happy to hear his witty remarks.
Everyone was very happy to see Sarutobi praising Yufeng. As friends, Yakumo and Naruto had stars of admiration in their eyes: “Brother Yufeng is so awesome. Yakumo has to work hard too and not hold him back.” “Yes, I have to work hard too and not lose to Yufeng. I want to become Hokage.” Naruto also agreed.
As Yufeng’s mentors, Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi were also very proud. After all, he was their apprentice. After a few words of encouragement, they urged Yufeng to practice more and not be complacent.
Anma Congyun and his wife were also happy for Yufeng. In their hearts, they had already regarded him as their future son-in-law. Now that three generations had praised him, his future must be limitless. So the two looked at each other as if they had made some decision.
After some polite exchanges, everyone’s attention was drawn to the aroma of meat. Looking at the golden-roasted wild goat, Yufeng quickly sprinkled a layer of his homemade seasoning powder on it, and the whole yard was instantly filled with the aroma of meat. Adults and children alike couldn’t help but swallow their saliva. Yakumo even asked directly, “Brother Yufeng, is this the surprise you prepared for me?”
Yu Feng patted her head lovingly and said, “How can this be considered a surprise? Of course, we have to have a big meal for Yakumo’s birthday. This roasted whole lamb is the big meal. The surprise is inside the house, come and see for yourself.”
Yakumo was the first to rush into the living room upon hearing this, followed by Issei who cheered, “Wow, it’s so beautiful!”
At this time, everyone had arrived in the living room. They saw several thin colored ropes pulled out from the four corners of the roof and the walls, and intersecting in the middle of the roof. Each rope was covered with ribbons and flowers. In the middle was a huge colorful ball made of ribbons. There was a bouquet of flowers on the table. The originally empty house was now filled with a romantic atmosphere.
Everyone was surprised by Yufeng’s arrangement. They didn’t expect this guy to be so romantic. Looking at the jumping Yakumo, Yufeng picked up the bouquet on the table and handed it to her, saying, “Happy birthday to my lovely and beautiful sister Yakumo!”
Yakumo took the flowers with a blushing face, thinking to herself, is Brother Yufeng confessing his feelings to her, in front of her parents, teacher, the third generation and that yellow-haired boy? She felt so shy.
But she still said in a very low voice: “Thank you, Brother Yufeng.” Yufeng shrugged: “Brother, do you like this arrangement?” “Yes, I like it. Yakumo is very surprised.” Yakumo was very satisfied with Yufeng’s arrangement and nodded repeatedly.
“Hehe, this isn’t a surprise yet. Let’s take a look at the gift my brother prepared for you.” Yufeng pulled Yakumo to the mysterious box and said, “Open it.”
Yakumo looked at the big box with a happy face, turned back to look at her parents, and then couldn’t wait to open the lid of the box. The moment she opened the lid, hundreds of colorful butterflies suddenly flew out of the box and danced around the little girl.
“Ah!” Yakumo was immediately shocked by the scene in front of her. She shouted happily: “There are so many butterflies, so beautiful!” No girl can resist such a birthday blessing, and Yakumo is no exception.
It turned out that Yufeng had started preparing very early. Under Lingyan’s guidance, he found many silkworms that were about to break out of their cocoons outside. When he came back last night, he brought back all those that were about to break out of their cocoons according to the locations he had found before. He calculated the time and waited for them to turn into butterflies today so that he could celebrate the little girl’s birthday.
Looking at the fluttering butterflies, even Naruto, a rough man, was stunned, not to mention the adults. The two beauties looked envious, wondering why no man treated them like this.
Anma Lin looked at her husband’s face full of resentment, while Hong looked at Yu Feng with resentment, thinking that in a few months she would have to let him prepare for her birthday too. It would feel so great.
Women are creatures that love to compare and be jealous, even with little girls. The three silly old men had never seen such a scene before, and they all smiled at this moment, thinking that it was really rare for Yufeng to be so attentive. Kakashi even touched Yufeng’s head and said, “Boy, you did a good job.”
As the protagonist, Yakumo was extremely happy. After a brief excitement, she immediately ran over and hugged Yufeng’s arm and shook it hard: “Brother, I’m so happy. Thank you for your careful preparation. It’s so romantic.” At this time, the little girl’s eyes were full of stars.
In order to celebrate Yakumo’s birthday, Yufeng had put a lot of thought into it. When all the butterflies had flown out, he came to the big box and took out the gift box he had chosen earlier. “Come on, Yakumo, the butterfly guard of honor has passed, and it’s time for the official gift to appear. See if you like it!”
Yakumo hurriedly took the box and opened it to see that it was a very exquisite bracelet. It was carefully woven by Yufeng using the silver wire left over from making silver needles. It was also inlaid with some small gems and diamonds. Of course, these were all obtained from Lingyan, which made the little girl very unwilling.
Looking at this beautiful bracelet, Yakumo was so excited that he almost spoke. His face turned red, and it took him a long time to react: “Brother, can you help me put it on?”
Yu Feng felt his bones were softened by this act of coquettishness, and he hurriedly put the bracelet on Yakumo’s wrist. However, before he could walk away, Yakumo suddenly kissed him on the cheek: “Brother Yu Feng, thank you for everything you have done for me. You are so good to me.” After saying that, he actually started crying.
Yufeng hated to see women crying, even girls, and hurriedly comforted her: “You are my good friend, of course I care about you. Today is your birthday, you should be happy, don’t cry.” “Yeah. I’m crying because I’m so happy. I won’t cry anymore.” Yakumo stopped crying.
Chapter 32: Yu Feng’s “Grandeur” (Old Version)
32. Yufeng’s “magnanimity”
Seeing Yakumo smile again, Yufeng nodded: “That’s right, come on, everyone help bring out the dishes, we’re ready to eat.”
Kurama Rin was also very happy to see her daughter’s happy face, but when she saw the bracelet, she thought of something and quickly asked, “Yufeng, although I am very happy that you prepared such a good gift for Yakumo, this bracelet looks very expensive, you…”
Yu Feng knew what she was going to say and had already thought of his words: “Aunt Kurama, I know what you want to say. I made this bracelet myself, and the silver wire was modified from some extra silver needles. I bought those small diamonds and gems with my living allowance, and they are not too expensive. If I had to buy finished products, I wouldn’t be able to afford so much money!” After saying this, the shameless guy blushed.
Kurama Rin was touched and patted Yufeng’s head. “What a thoughtful boy! Auntie thanks you on behalf of Yakumo!” Everyone knew what it meant when a man could save up enough to buy a gift for a woman. Kurama Rin and Kurama Congyun were extremely satisfied with Yufeng. This kid was really good.
Although the Kurama family could not afford that little gadget, it was very valuable to Yufeng. The key was the affection contained in it, so the couple liked Yufeng more and more and wished they could make him their son-in-law.
Next, the women went to the kitchen and brought out one delicious dish after another. Sweet and sour spare ribs, braised pork, boiled shrimp, braised spring bamboo shoots, steamed fish, and mushroom and mutton soup—all of Yakumo’s favorites. The men also prepared a variety of snacks, such as fried nuts and braised beef in soy sauce.
Kakashi and Kurama Murakumo went to the yard and brought in the roasted whole lamb. Everyone worked together to cut the lamb and put it on a large plate. This was the main dish.
Because Naruto, a foodie, joined them, Yufeng had to prepare more food. If there wasn’t enough food, it would be embarrassing. After the food was served, Yufeng took out the fruit birthday cake he made, lit the candles, and taught everyone to sing the birthday song together to wish Yakumo.
Only Naruto’s hoarse voice added a bit of evil fun to this heartwarming scene. Listening to everyone’s blessings made Yakumo a little excited again. After she made a wish with a red face, everyone officially started eating.
The Anma Congyun couple were extremely happy at this moment. They were delighted that Yufeng, a child, could prepare such an elaborate birthday party for their daughter. Many of the ideas had not occurred to them as parents, and this further strengthened their confidence. That is, when the two of them are older, they will ask the third generation to act as a matchmaker. Having such a son-in-law would be enough for them.
Several men were happily drinking there, while three beauties, big and small, were savoring the delicious food in small bites. Yufeng invited Naruto to eat, and Naruto didn’t hesitate to eat. He ate with great enthusiasm, praising while eating: “Yufeng, you are really good. Not only are your physical skills amazing, but the food you cook is also so delicious. I have to come here every day to eat.”
Suddenly he turned to Kakashi and asked, “Hey, Masked Teacher, you don’t mind wearing a mask even when eating. You can’t even chew bones!” Kakashi narrowed his eyes and showed his signature smile: “Hehe, don’t worry about that, because I still have Parker, haha!”
Yu Feng cursed Kakashi in his heart. Parker was a ninja dog after all, but he had to eat the leftover bones of Kakashi.
“Ah! Puck!” Naruto was completely bewildered upon hearing the name, not knowing who it was. Yufeng had no choice but to tell him that it was Kakashi’s pet dog. If he told him about the summoning beast, the meal would be ruined, as Naruto would definitely ask questions. However, upon hearing that Puck was a pet dog, Naruto secretly despised Kakashi.
Everyone at Yufeng’s house gathered together to enjoy the delicious food Yufeng had prepared. Although the Third Hokage held a high position, it was his first time to taste Chinese cuisine. He couldn’t help but praise it as he ate, “Well, it’s good! When I retire, I’ll come here to enjoy my leisure time. This dish is so delicious. I’ve never seen it before. Hey, Kakashi, pass me a lamb chop!”
Kakashi saw that his boss had given the order. Although he was just eating, he did not dare to neglect it. He quickly cut a large lamb chop with a dagger and handed it to the third generation old man.
It’s no wonder they would be like this. You know, in the world of Naruto, there seems to be no other food except ramen, barbecue, rice balls, bento, etc. They have never seen such a variety of cooking methods.
Everyone enjoyed their meal, and Yufeng, the “chef”, was also very happy: “You are welcome to come and eat anytime. Naruto, you should practice Taijutsu with me in the future, and Yakumo should also learn. The biggest weakness of some illusion ninjas is Taijutsu attacks, especially since Yakumo’s body is just fine. If Grandpa Sarutobi is willing, you can come to eat every day, and you can also take the time to teach us.”
Looking at the Third Hokage with a face full of childishness and expectation, Yufeng pretended to be a good boy for once, and his humble and eager-to-learn attitude was truly rare. Upon hearing his proposal, Yakumo and Naruto readily agreed. Old Sarutobi, feeling obliged to help, also said he would come and give them some guidance when he was free.
However, Yu Feng’s words just now also made several adults present nod secretly. The weakness of some illusion ninjas is physical skills. Although this is a bit far-fetched or one-sided, it is suitable for most people.
Because it is impossible for an ordinary ninja to develop comprehensively in all aspects, since he is good at illusion, he will definitely work hard in this direction, and physical skills will naturally be left behind.
Generally, illusions require a certain amount of time to form hand seals, unless they are performed with a powerful bloodline limit. If the opponent’s physical skills are strong enough and the attack is fast enough, leaving the illusion ninja no time to form hand seals, the consequences can be imagined.
Moreover, if the physical skills of the illusion ninja are very strong, the speed of hand seals will also increase. However, it is very difficult to achieve good results in both aspects. Not all ninjas have the Sharingan and are called Uchiha Itachi.
Even the illusion ninja Kurenai Yuhi who was present was slightly lacking in physical skills. In the original work, she and Asuma Kakashi faced Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame. When the illusion did not work on Itachi, she could only passively take the beating. If Kakashi had not saved her at the critical moment, there would probably be no Sarutobi Mirai later.
The adults present knew this, but even Yufeng, a child, could grasp it, and they were both impressed and pleased. Especially Yuhi Kurenai, who had taught Yufeng illusions, and as a teacher, she was naturally delighted that he had such insight.
So she nodded and said, “Yufeng is right. Yakumo will have to strengthen his physical training in the future.” Seeing that Yufeng and the teacher said so, Yakumo certainly had no objection and immediately expressed that he must strengthen his physical training in the future.
At this time, the topic of everyone’s talk turned to taijutsu. Suddenly, Kurama Muyun, a rough-looking but cunning uncle, had an idea. He looked at Yufeng with a charming smile, as if he had something to say, but seemed afraid to speak.
Yu Feng was very puzzled by the look of wanting to say something but not being able to. “Uncle Cong Yun, why are you looking at me with that evil smile on your face? If you have something to say, just say it. It’s giving me goose bumps all over my body.”
Kurama Murakumo was a little embarrassed. Seeing that everyone was looking at him strangely, as if he were a weird uncle, he finally gritted his teeth and said hesitantly, “Well, it’s like this. Hey, Yufeng, what kind of taijutsu did you use to defeat the Third Hokage? You also said that Yakumo’s weakness is taijutsu. You just cured her chronic illness, so she’s not suitable for too much activity. She needs to slowly build up her physical strength. Can you teach her that skill for self-defense?”
After he finished speaking, he felt himself blushing. It was true that in this era, having one more secret skill was like having one more survival skill, and it was impossible to pass it on unless there was a father-son or master-disciple relationship.
What Kurama Murakumo said had already touched the bottom line of a ninja, so he felt so uncomfortable, but for the future of the Kurama family, he had to bow his head.
That was a physical technique that could defeat the Third Hokage. If Yakumo could learn it, then the entire Kurama clan would be able to follow suit. This would make them, who were already strong in illusion, even stronger, and their status in Konoha would also rise.
As the head of the family, he must seize every opportunity he can to enhance the family’s status and strength. This is his responsibility.
The old man looked at Yufeng curiously, hoping to get an answer from him. Kakashi, on the other hand, internally despised Kurama Mukumo, thinking, “If you want to learn someone else’s martial arts, why don’t you just say no? Why bring up your daughter as a prelude? How shameless!”
Xihihong had the same thought, but she was also very curious about what kind of move could be so powerful.
Yu Feng didn’t think too much about it. He smiled at Anma Congyun and said, “Hehe, my Kung Fu is called Tianshan Zhemei Hand. It’s a grappling Kung Fu and is very effective in close combat.
Although this is my own secret weapon, since we’re all my family and friends, it doesn’t hurt to learn from him. Yakumo has no problem learning from him either. If you’re interested, you can follow along and give me some pointers. Uncle Murakumo won’t have to go back and learn from Yakumo, hahaha.”
Hearing him treat everyone as family and friends, the people present were very pleased, and he was very generous and didn’t want to hide anything, which was rare. However, the last sentence made Kurama Congyun blush, because his intentions were exposed by this kid in public.
Kakashi said seriously at this time: “Yufeng, you have to think carefully, this is not a joke.”
I have to say that Kakashi is a responsible and good teacher. Even though everyone is familiar with each other, he has the obligation and responsibility to remind Yufeng not to reveal his special skills on a whim.
Giving Kakashi a grateful look, Yu Feng nodded: “Don’t worry, Kakashi-sensei, I know what’s going on. I’m not stupid. Others may not dare to tell you, but I trust you all. I believe that even if you learn it, you won’t reveal it to others. I have nothing to worry about.
Uncle Congyun, you can teach the tribesmen, but only those you trust. I think about ten people will be enough. Then we can form a special team. Once we go to the battlefield, we will be a special force.”
Chapter 33: White Lies (Old Version)
33. White Lies
The first half of Yufeng’s speech moved everyone deeply. They hadn’t expected him to trust them so much, to be so open and honest with them, after just over two months of interaction. The rest of his speech was filled with admiration. This was a precise grasp of the battlefield. If the two sides were deadlocked in a hostile situation, this small group could combine forces to activate illusions and launch a surprise attack, which could definitely change the course of the battlefield. Therefore, everyone, including the Third Generation, smiled with satisfaction.
After hearing what Yufeng said, Anma Congyun stood up and said seriously: “Don’t worry, Yufeng. In addition to the three of us, I will strictly select the tribesmen to study, just like you said, the limit is ten people.” The others also said that they would not disclose it to anyone without Yufeng’s permission, including their family members or students.
The old man from the Third Generation looked at Yu Feng with great interest. “Yu Feng, your set of taijutsu techniques is very unique. To be honest, I’ve thought about it since I got back, but I still haven’t figured out how to break it. Also, Kakashi and the others said you’re incredibly talented and have excellent taijutsu skills. I’d like to know how you learned all these skills at such a young age.”
What was coming finally came. Kakashi and the others had never asked about the Yufeng Society before. After all, everyone has their own secrets. Moreover, at that time, they were mainly focused on treating Yakumo. After not asking about it right away, they felt even more embarrassed. Now that the Third Hokage had asked about it, Yufeng had to answer.
Although the old man’s question seemed unintentional, it actually contained a hidden meaning. For a little kid like Yufeng to have such a skill, he must have been taught by a master. If this master is an enemy of Konoha, the Third Generation will have to re-evaluate Yufeng.
But Yu Feng had long anticipated that this day would come, and he had already thought of an explanation. He tried his best to recall his cheap master in his previous life, and said with some emotion: “You all know my family situation. My parents died in that incident. I grew up relying on the village’s relief. They also assigned me a special guardian.
I’m very grateful to the village for that, but the teacher who took care of me since I was five hasn’t been around since. I heard he died on a mission a year ago. The village hasn’t sent anyone since, so I can only rely on the basic life skills my teacher taught me. Fortunately, I’m smart enough to survive until now.
At this point, Yakumo hugged his arms tightly. His brother, who seemed cheerful on weekdays, had lived a very hard life in the past. The Third Hokage lowered his head in shame. It was his own negligence that he had lost his guardian because Yufeng’s family was not a traditional Konoha family and he had neglected them.
Although Naruto didn’t have a real guardian, his home was monitored by ANBU every day to prevent the Nine-Tails from going berserk. The Third Hokage would also visit him occasionally, which undoubtedly put a protective lock on Naruto’s safety in secret, but Yufeng survived all by himself.
According to him, if he had not been smart enough, the five-year-old child would have starved to death long ago, and Konoha would have buried a future rising star in its infancy.
Kakashi and others also felt very sympathetic towards this proud disciple, and they made up their minds to compensate him well in the future, otherwise they would really be sorry for Yu Feng.
Seeing that his performance had achieved its purpose, Yu Feng smiled cheerfully: “Well, it’s been more than a year since these things happened, and I have had a wonderful year.
Not only did I learn survival skills, but I also accidentally saved an old man in the woods outside. He said he was a beggar. Seeing how exhausted he was, he must be starving to death. I felt sorry for him, so I gave him the little food I had and ate some wild fruits myself.
The old man was very grateful to me. Maybe he had other illnesses that could not be cured. Finally, he felt that his health was failing and forced me to learn physical skills and medical skills from him.
At first I was reluctant because I was already very tired just to survive every day and had no mind to do anything else. But he said that I was born with all my meridians open and could practice his qigong.
I also have immense strength, even comparable to that of an average adult. With this kind of strength as a foundation, I can definitely maximize my physical skills. To prevent his skills from being lost, he forced me to train with him. Feeling sorry for him, I began training in physical and medical skills under his persuasion.
He told me to do it, and so, over a month later, he taught me the practice method and then disappeared one night, never to be seen again. To survive better and to live up to my grandfather’s hard work, I persisted in practicing despite my young age. I endured a lot of hardships, but finally achieved the results I have today.
Everyone listened intently to Yufeng’s story. “During this year, I learned Qigong, the same energy flow that healed Yakumo. I also learned the Folding Plum Hand technique and several common physical techniques, and I also mastered the supporting footwork. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have been able to evade detection and escape from the village so easily. And, most importantly, I’ve now completely inherited his medical skills. It’s because of these skills that I was able to cure Yakumo’s chronic illness.”
He paused, glanced at Yakumo, who was filled with gratitude, and continued, “However, in order to grow, I also suffered a lot. You may not be able to guess why I can run out of the village so easily today. That’s because back then, in order to improve my physical fitness, I often sneaked out to practice alone, and over time, it became a habit.
After I get out, I will meditate under the waterfall, crawl in the mountain torrents, and fight with poisonous snakes and wild beasts. If I didn’t have strong willpower, I would have been drowned by the flood or swallowed by the wild beasts.
Kakashi and the others were clearly moved and impressed, while they also frowned at Yufeng’s risky training. Yufeng, however, remained unfazed and continued his performance, “Although I’m an orphan, I also want to be a great ninja. Moreover, with such a powerful foundation in taijutsu, I believe I can become an elite ninja like Kakashi-sensei.”
I knew that Ninja School not only required a recommendation but also tuition, so I lived a life of sheer sustenance. My daily diet consisted solely of the animals I hunted and the wild fruits I gathered. I barely touched the village allowance, saving it all for the sake of paying for Ninja School. If I hadn’t forced myself to live this way, I wouldn’t have learned how to grill. It was all forced upon me.
But since I met Kakashi and the others, my life has gotten better. Hehe, I believe it will be even better in the future!” His words were a mixture of truth and falsehood, and his good acting skills and eloquence made everyone believe him.
At the end, he showed everyone the scars he had accidentally inflicted on himself. Everyone listened to Yufeng’s story quietly, and even the most noisy Naruto did not interrupt.
At this moment, everyone looked silently at the hundreds of scars of various sizes on Yu Feng’s arms, back and chest. What kind of hardships must he have gone through to leave so many shocking scars?
Yuhi Kurenai was so distressed that she hugged him in her arms and shed tears. Kurama Rin hugged Yakumo who was already crying and also cried silently. This sunny boy who always gave everyone a cheerful and optimistic feeling had a very hard life before.
Xiao Yakumo looked at the exquisite bracelet on his hand, feeling very uncomfortable. After all, this was a gift that his brother Yufeng had bought for him with the money he had saved with great difficulty. He wanted to take it off but couldn’t bear to do so. He could only cry silently to express his feelings at the moment.
Anma Rin was silently feeling sad for Yufeng’s experience and thought that this child was his family’s savior, but he never talked about his past. Although he was young, he was so strong, which was really impressive.
Sandai was already feeling ashamed at this point, and he sighed, “Good boy, you are very strong and amazing, and you make all of us proud of you.
I’m truly sorry that you’ve suffered so much because of my negligence. Please forgive me for this mistake, but don’t worry, I’ll personally recommend you to the Ninja School. Tuition is waived, and if you need anything, just tell me directly. This is the village’s compensation. Alas, I’m truly ashamed.”
Kurama Murasaki and Kakashi exchanged a glance and nodded. “Yes, what the Third Hokage said is what Kakashi-sensei and I want to say. Good boy, you are amazing. Uncle really likes you more and more now. Tell us if you need anything. Uncle won’t let you suffer anymore. If you don’t get used to living here, just come to Uncle’s house, okay!”
Yu Feng laughed happily when he heard that. After all, not having to pay tuition in the future was a good thing. He nodded and said, “Grandpa Sandaime, thank you! You don’t have to blame yourself. After all, Konoha is so big, you can’t take care of everything. I will definitely learn well from Teacher Kakashi and become a powerful ninja in the future to protect Konoha!” Everyone was very pleased to hear him express this at such a young age. Naruto and Yakumo also clenched their fists.
Everyone was deeply touched by Yufeng’s story, and Naruto suddenly shouted, “Yufeng, well done! Let’s work together. I will become Hokage and protect Konoha and all my friends and family!” He spoke with a confident look on his face. From now on, Naruto began his own journey to becoming a powerful leader! The adults present had no idea that the two children’s vows would eventually come true.
Yu Feng was deeply impressed by his own acting skills. He immediately changed his previous “sadness” into a smiling face and said, “Okay, everyone, don’t be so sad. I’m fine, right? Now I have friends, and so many teachers and elders. I’m very happy. Let’s have dinner. Naruto, if you don’t eat it, I’ll finish it all for you.”
Naruto should be the one who can understand Yufeng’s feelings the most at this moment. Both of them are orphans, without anyone to accompany them, no one to take care of them, and no friends. The only difference is that Yufeng has now achieved good results through his own efforts. Although there is an element of luck, it is also inseparable from his hard work.
In comparison, Naruto felt that he had wasted a lot of time, and he immediately made up his mind to work hard and not lose to his good friend.
Chapter 34: Teaching the Plum Blossom Hand (Old Version)
34. Teaching the Plum Blossom Hand
After a brief incident, everyone calmed down and happily began to eat the food made by Yufeng. However, after they learned about Yufeng’s past, the already delicious food became even more delicious, because it was the result of Yufeng’s hard work and all his efforts.
In the evening, Yu Feng specially prepared a delicious meal and took it into the blood jade barrier. Ling Yan, who was a little unhappy at first, was no longer bothered by the delicious meal. While enjoying Yu Feng’s care, she teased him with a smile: “Master, you are so good at fooling people. You fooled those adults. Incredible, really incredible.”
Yu Feng sighed helplessly: “What else can I do? If I tell them that I came from a different time, will they believe this unruly legend?! Besides, I don’t want to expose myself, so this lie is relatively believable and easy for them to accept.” He didn’t blush at all for his lie.
Lingyan giggled: “Okay, you have a point. But master, you have to teach them Tianshan Zhemei Hand tomorrow. Although it is a simplified version you processed, it has no internal force to support it. Aren’t you afraid that they will go astray?” Lingyan was like a curious baby at this time, eating cake while still caring about tomorrow’s affairs.
Yu Feng curled his lips confidently: “Tsk, how could such a small problem possibly stump a genius like me (his cocky look is a bit like Sakuragi Hanamichi). Ever since I extracted chakra, I have been experimenting with using chakra in conjunction with my simplified version of the Plum Blossom Hand.
After several experiments, I found that even when shielding my internal energy, I could still use it with the assistance of chakra, and my blood wouldn’t surge. This might be the result of my improvements.”
“Is that so? Master, it seems you’re not just focused on picking up girls anymore. Hehehe, how’s your Tianjian Divine Art going? Any progress?” Lingyan immediately changed the subject upon seeing Yufeng’s confident look. Yufeng shook his head helplessly, “I still haven’t reached the sixth level. I didn’t expect this technique to be so difficult to practice.”
Ling Yan nodded seriously at this time: “Of course. Among all the normal routines of the exercises here, the Tianjian Divine Art is the most difficult to practice. Otherwise, how could one cultivate something as profound as spiritual consciousness? Even shattering the void is not impossible. However, under the suppression of the blood jade, it is impossible for you, the master, to shatter the void.”
Yu Feng stretched lazily. “Hey, take your time. You can’t force it. Anyway, I have plenty of time, and my skills are not low now. I’m going to go back to practice and see you another day. Lingyan, you should also take care of yourself. I want to practice the “Eternal Life Secret” after I have mastered the Tianjian Divine Art! After all, powerful strength requires the support of a long time.”
After saying this, Yu Feng left the Blood Jade Boundary and went to meditate. Ling Yan stared at the place where he had disappeared, a little distracted, and suddenly muttered to herself, “Although the Art of Immortality is powerful, it can also make people lose their desires and even lose their humanity. It seems I must find a way to help you, my beloved master. Ling Yan will not let you become an emotionless monster.”
Then she walked to the last row of bookshelves that had been unlocked by Yufeng, picked up a book and started reading.
The next morning, seven people, young and old, including the Third Generation, arrived at the same forest where Yufeng had gathered wild vegetables and fruits the previous day. Today, they were to learn the Tianshan Zhemei Hand from Mingcheng Yufeng, something Yufeng had promised them at the dinner party the previous day. If it weren’t for their curiosity about this martial art, a lazy fellow like Kakashi probably wouldn’t have come.
Seeing that everyone was present, and Kakashi, who was usually late in the past, had also arrived on time, Yu Feng didn’t waste any words and went straight to the point. He bowed to the adults and said, “Good morning, everyone. Thank you teachers and elders for your kindness to me. Today, I will demonstrate the Tianshan Zhemei Hand. Please don’t mind me. If there is anything wrong, please let the third generation grandfather and the elders give me some guidance, hehe.”
The Third Master smiled upon hearing this and said, “Well, brat, you don’t have to be so modest. Your Kung Fu is truly remarkable. The old man who taught you must be a truly extraordinary master. It’s a pity I never got to meet him. It’s very safe here, and you don’t have to worry about anyone spying on you. All the Anbu nearby have been withdrawn, so no one can monitor this place.”
Yu Feng nodded: “Well, since the Third Generation Master said so, I won’t waste time. Let me put it directly. Tianshan Zhemei Hand is a set of kung fu that focuses on grappling. It is divided into three palm techniques and three grappling hands.
Don’t underestimate this simple hand technique; it encompasses the unique skills of swords, knife techniques, whip techniques, and many other weapons. Its complex variations can counter a variety of close-quarters attacks, making it the most suitable physical technique for close combat. Now, I’ll teach you the mantras, and then you can use the techniques in conjunction with chakra.
In order to connect with the third generation, Yu Feng spent a lot of money to teach everyone the Zhemei Hand. Originally, learning the Tianshan Zhemei Hand required the use of the internal energy of the Eight Desolations and Six Directions Only I Am Supreme Gong or the Small Wuxiang Gong, and the skills had to be deep enough. However, it was not certain whether this group of people could master it, and even if they did, it would take several years.
Yu Feng took a different approach, combining his simplified grappling technique with chakra, which also unleashed tremendous power. Even without chakra, he could still use his own strength with ease, otherwise he wouldn’t have been able to beat the Third Hokage so badly yesterday.
Moreover, he had long wanted to teach this set of palm techniques to Yakumo, so after he refined the chakra, he began to practice it, using his pitifully small amount of chakra in conjunction with the Folding Plum Hand.
The original Plum Blossom Hand cannot be coordinated with chakra at all. Once it is performed, the blood and qi will surge. However, after being simplified, the effect is surprisingly good, and it can even carry chakra properties when attacking.
For example, his current chakra attribute is wind, so when attacking, he can bring chakra to the opponent and cause cuts, which is very insidious. Also, he has internal strength as a foundation, so when he performs the original Folding Plum Hand, it is definitely more powerful than others. This is his advantage and cannot be given up easily. It can be regarded as a trick.
Although he simplified the Broken Plum Hand, he still didn’t dare to change the original formula. After all, this formula was the essence of this palm technique. Each martial arts style only had 12 sentences and 84 words, and they were very difficult to pronounce. Just memorizing these formulas took him half a day.
What Yufeng didn’t expect was that Naruto, the single-celled idiot, had also memorized it. Although he was not very proficient, he did not delay everyone’s progress. This made Yufeng look at him with admiration.
After everyone had memorized the formula, Yu Feng began to practice specific moves. Of course, what he demonstrated were only the most basic moves of the three-way palm technique and the three-way grappling technique. As for the subsequent changes, they had to rely on themselves to comprehend and evolve.
Because Tianshan Zhemei Hand is the most complex martial art, without a certain level of comprehension, even if you have learned the basic moves, you will not be very powerful.
The reason he was so generous in teaching was because this martial art would have different effects depending on the person using it. While demonstrating the moves, he also emphasized the variations in moves and the damage caused by different chakra attributes.
In terms of physical skills alone, the Plum Blossom Hand can be regarded as the nemesis of all close combat in the Naruto world. It is almost like the Dugu Nine Swords among weapon techniques, which can break all techniques in the world.
The adults were all experts in such excellent Kung Fu and of course they understood its power. They also knew that if they wanted to unleash the power that Yu Feng had demonstrated to dissolve all the enemy’s moves, it would depend on how deeply they understood this Kung Fu.
So they listened very carefully to what Yufeng, their junior, was explaining to them. In fact, if they knew that Yufeng also knew Shaolin Dragon Claw Hand, Dugu Nine Swords and Tai Chi, Yufeng would probably not stop even after graduating from school.
Without further ado, after Yu Feng’s patient explanation, everyone started practicing. In order to demonstrate the power of the Plum Blossom Hand, the Third Generation had to use physical skills to fight Yu Feng once again.
Although he had already known this set of palm techniques, he was still quickly beaten without any chance to fight back in front of Yu Feng’s ever-changing moves. Fortunately, Yu Feng did not use any dirty tricks this time, otherwise the old man would have suffered new injuries before his old ones healed.
However, after directly witnessing the power of the Plum Blossom Hand, everyone’s understanding of it became more profound, and they all made rapid progress. Especially the three-time novice and Kakashi, who learned at an astonishing speed, mastering almost all of it in just two days.
Kurenai Yuhi and the three members of the Yakumo family weren’t slow either, having learned about 70% or 80% of the technique. Only Naruto, the idiot, hadn’t even mastered 20% due to his lack of comprehension and coordination issues. However, Yufeng knew that Naruto relied on endurance to survive, so he wasn’t worried, believing he would eventually learn.
This went on for seven days, with the eight people practicing together almost every day. In the end, except for Naruto who had learned about 50%, the others had basically mastered the essentials of this magical kung fu. As long as they continued to practice and become familiar with it, they could apply it in actual combat. However, how powerful it could be would depend on their individual performance.
The happiest person during this period was of course Yufeng. It was not because he was happy about everyone’s learning speed, but because the role of “teacher” in the past few days brought him some benefits. Because he had to teach everyone such a complicated move as the Broken Plum Hand, he had to give personal guidance. This made him find the true meaning of life.
The women had been a bit slow to learn, so he’d seized the opportunity, taking advantage of the three men’s inattention and taking advantage of them. Kurama Rin was fine; she was Yakumo’s mother, after all, and Yufeng had learned to restrain himself a bit, but Yakumo and Yuhi Kurenai weren’t so lucky. I can’t go into the details, but he took full advantage of them.
Chapter 35: Powerful Beiming Divine Art (Old Version)
35. Powerful Beiming Divine Art
Although Yufeng kept looking for opportunities to take advantage of Yuhi Kurenai and Yakumo, the two women didn’t say anything. They just blushed every time, let alone blame him.
However, Xi Ri Hong would roll her eyes at him every time she was touched, which further fueled the arrogance of this little pervert. He was no longer as conservative as before, and would occasionally visit some forbidden areas.
In fact, Xi Ri Hong was also very conflicted. Yu Feng was his student, and still a little brat, but this guy was now 1.6 meters tall, only about ten centimeters shorter than the tall Hong. As a result of practicing the magical skills of Buddhism and Taoism, this guy not only had a muscular body, but also naturally exuded a refined yet domineering temperament.
Besides, this guy is usually laughing and joking, and can always find jokes to make everyone laugh, but when it comes to serious matters, he is meticulous and serious. This kind of personality can be said to be fatally attractive to women. Coupled with that face that looks young but very handsome, this makes the mature Hong feel very confused.
Logically speaking, with a difference of more than ten years between them and nominally master and apprentice, Xi Ri Hong shouldn’t have any feelings for a little brat. But there’s always a chance of something happening, and she couldn’t help but develop a fondness for Yu Feng. Although it was just a little bit, not yet unforgettable, the seeds of spring had already begun to sprout in this beautiful woman’s heart.
When Yufeng took advantage of her, Yuhi Kurenai not only did not hate it but also felt a little happy. This thought made her a little dazed recently and she often had strange dreams at night. However, she did not deliberately control herself. This should be attributed to the fact that the world of Naruto is relatively open-minded and strong men can have all the privileges.
Although most people still maintain monogamy on the surface, those daimyo and wealthy people probably don’t even know how many women they have in private.
As long as you have the ability, you can choose the age and number of women. This truth applies to any society. Anyway, no one dares to say anything.
Yu Feng had guessed a little bit about Xi Rihong’s thoughts, but he didn’t say anything. It would be strange for a mature beauty to respond to the confession of a little boy.
Everything should be based on cultivation to become stronger. Only with the strength to defy everything can one protect his loved ones. This is Yufeng’s own idea. It is also very realistic in this world where the strong prey on the weak. Besides, he is still too young now and does not believe that a mature lady can like a little boy.
So after teaching everyone the Broken Plum Hand, Yu Feng began his own practice. He continued to practice the Three Body Technique during the day to refine chakra, because there was too little chakra in his body now, and he only had the offensive wind-attribute chakra.
This made Kakashi sigh for a long time. Such a talented disciple actually had only one attribute of chakra like ordinary people. This would undoubtedly limit his future development.
Although some other chakra attributes can be cultivated later, it is much better to have multiple attributes innately than to cultivate them later. But there is nothing he can do now. After all, such innate things cannot be changed. He can only hope that Yufeng will be able to use more types of chakra in the future. Maybe the power will be smaller, but it will still be much stronger than a single attribute.
At night, Yu Feng practiced his internal skills as well as the Tianjian magic. Now he has reached the latter part of the fifth level, and it will definitely be impossible for him to break through in a month or so.
Based on the principle that one day without practice will lead to regression, he has developed a good habit of meditating every day over the past year. For him, meditating makes him more energetic and is much better than wasting time sleeping.
As time went by, another three months passed in the blink of an eye. Yu Feng’s internal strength was now almost 400 years old, and he had accumulated some chakra. But he was not complacent, because the chakra of those strong men in Naruto was as strong as the tailed beasts.
Yu Feng knew that what he had was not good enough. Although he thought of many ways to improve it, the progress was still very slow. It would be great if it could be as easy as internal strength.
However, he also knew that this was a foolish dream. If chakra was so easy to obtain, then the masters of this world would not be so valuable. Although he himself thought it was impossible, sometimes things are so ridiculous. The more you think something is impossible, the more likely it is to happen.
I have to say that Yufeng is really lucky. During an accidental contact with Naruto, this kid used the Beiming Divine Art as a prank.
His original intention was to tease Naruto, but something unexpected happened. He actually absorbed the pitiful amount of chakra in Naruto’s body, and even some of the chakra occasionally emitted by the Nine-Tails was taken for himself.
In fact, even with his mastery of divine power, the Qi in his body usually existed in the form of Beiming Qi. Only when he used it would it transform into the Nine Yin and Nine Yang internal forces with special properties to match the corresponding moves. If he left it alone, all the Qi would become Beiming Qi and stay in his Dantian honestly.
What he didn’t know was that it was precisely because he had practiced the four top internal skills of the Xiaoyao Sect that he was able to bring out the true power of the Beiming Divine Art, which was to integrate all skills and even absorb all energy-related things. The reason he was able to suck the blood lotus and the unfortunate red-crowned snake dry was because those essences belonged to the category of energy, and they had no choice but to succumb when faced with the powerful absorption and fusion power of the Beiming Divine Art.
Lingyan had explained to him before that his Beiming Divine Art had mutated, no longer limited to absorbing zhenqi and internal energy like before. However, he hadn’t paid much attention, his thinking still limited to the original Beiming Divine Art’s capabilities. This unexpected prank had actually reminded him of it, and it also reminded him of Lingyan’s words.
For this reason, he took advantage of the fact that no one was around at night and went into the blood jade to ask Lingyan, which made the little girl despise him.
This time, an accident happened, and he was able to absorb the chakra that Naruto and the Nine-Tails accidentally leaked. This allowed him to find a shortcut to become stronger. At the same time, he felt that Naruto’s tiny wind attribute chakra and the Nine-Tails’ chakra could actually merge with his own wind attribute chakra under the effect of the Northern Divine Art and become much stronger than before.
Then he discovered that he actually possessed the Nine-Tails’ Yang Chakra. When the Fourth Hokage sealed the Nine-Tails, he used the Shiki Fuujin to seal its Yin Chakra and itself into the body of the Shinigami, while the Yang Chakra was sealed into Naruto’s body with the Bagua Seal. The Nine-Tails was always trying to escape from the body, so it often released its own chakra, which was a good opportunity for Yu Feng.
When the yang attribute chakra entered the body, it quickly merged into the original wind attribute chakra, and the true qi in the body automatically separated out a stream of Nine Yang Magic true qi, as if it had found an organization, slowly releasing pure yang breath to nourish Yu Feng’s chakra, allowing him to slowly increase the amount of chakra even if he did not meditate.
Perhaps to avoid an excess of Yang Qi and an imbalance of Yin and Yang within the body, the Nine Yin Qi also began to move, releasing energy to nourish Yu Feng’s chakra, thereby achieving a balance of Yin and Yang. With the help of the Nine Yin Manual, Yu Feng actually slowly produced Yin attribute chakra on his own.
The Tai Chi skills he had learned also played an important supporting role at this time. As the saying goes, solitary yang cannot grow, solitary yin cannot produce, this is the basic principle of Tai Chi. Now Yu Feng has thoroughly understood the subtleties of this magical skill, and his performance has become much smoother and more natural.
With the experience of absorbing chakra with the Beiming Divine Art this time, Yu Feng had a bold hypothesis, that is, after he absorbed the Nine-Tailed Fox’s yang attribute chakra, more chakra of this attribute appeared in his body. So, as long as he finds someone with more chakra attributes and absorbs a little, he can possess all the attribute chakras of that person?
With this assumption, he set his sights on Kakashi and the Third Hokage. These two possessed chakras of many different attributes, the most basic of which he knew were water, fire, wind, thunder, and earth. Later, Kakashi also possessed yin and yang chakras, while Naruto only possessed wind chakra, which, like him, was a pitifully small amount.
During a sparring match with Kakashi, Yu Feng seized the opportunity and hit one of Kakashi’s acupuncture points with one palm, and then immediately used the Bei Ming Divine Art to draw away some of Kakashi’s chakra.
Although Kakashi noticed the loss of his chakra, he didn’t care too much. After all, that amount was negligible to him. Even the loss in battle was more than that.
Little did he know that this little bit of chakra brought huge benefits to Mingcheng Yufeng, allowing him to obtain four chakra attributes that he had never had before: water, fire, thunder and earth. This made him ecstatic.
With these attributes, your attacks will no longer be single, especially the lightning chakra. Every ninjutsu is very gorgeous. In the original work, Kakashi and Sasuke looked very cool when using Raikiri.
Although Yufeng had high hopes for the Raikiri ninjutsu, he also understood that only those with lightning-attribute chakra could learn it, and he himself only had wind-attribute chakra. This meant that at most he could learn the Rasengan from Jiraiya, but forget about Raikiri.
Things were different now. At least he now possessed chakra with the attributes of water, fire, lightning, earth, wind, yin, and yang. Although his yin and yang chakra was still minimal and he didn’t know how to wield it, just because he couldn’t use it now didn’t mean he wouldn’t be able to in the future. Such a comprehensive range of attributes was considered exceptional among his age group, and even in the entire ninja world.
Since he now possessed all the attributes that old man Sarutobi Hiruzen had, he did not harm the poor old man anymore. This sudden surprise made Yu Feng understand a truth: it turned out that God had played a big joke on him. The Beiming Divine Art, which he had always thought was a useless martial art, was his ultimate cheat.
Chapter 36, Hard Training, School Starts (Old Version)
36. Hard training, school starts
With this mutated version of the Beiming Divine Art, in the future, as long as Yu Feng touches his opponent’s body when he is not paying attention, he can use the powerful suction force of the Beiming Divine Art to absorb the opponent’s chakra and then fuse it to increase his own strength.
Of course, this method is only limited to people who are weaker than him. A strong opponent will not let him touch his body easily, because that would mean death.
After careful research, Yu Feng also discovered that if chakras of different attributes were combined with his own martial arts and the Xiao Wuxiang Gong was used as a medium for activation, it could actually exert greater power.
For example, the fire attribute and the yang attribute are combined with the Nine Yang Divine Art, the water attribute and the yin attribute are combined with the Nine Yin Scriptures, especially the Nine Yin Bone Claw and the Heart Destroying Palm, which are extremely lethal.
The Yin and Yang attributes combined with Tai Chi, Tai Chi Sword, etc., were simply integrated according to simple principles, which allowed his strength to be further enhanced in a short period of time.
Although he was still a novice in ninjutsu, he was at least much better than his peers. With school about to start, Yu Feng used every available moment to practice, as he wouldn’t have as much time to practice after school started. He also had something he needed to attend to, which was impossible without absolute strength.
To become stronger, he asked Lingyan for lead weights for weight training. He didn’t know where the little girl got them from. He started with his legs, then all four limbs, and gradually increased the weight from the initial one or two kilograms.
His standard is very simple, that is to do everything he normally does with the weight on, and he will stop when he is not affected by the weight as if he is not wearing any weight. Then he will add heavier lead blocks to train his limbs and body balance.
After Kakashi and the others discovered this, they warned Yufeng not to rush for quick results, as this would affect his development. However, Yufeng knew how abnormal his body was, and with his previous experience training in waterfalls and mountain torrents, carrying heavy loads was a piece of cake for him.
And with the support of the essence of blood lotus and red crown snake, such intensity will only continuously stimulate the body’s potential and better absorb the precious essence previously stored in the body.
You have to know that although the blood lotus and red crown snake were completely devoured by the Beiming Divine Art, the essence was only integrated into the cells, muscles and bones, and was not completely absorbed. Not even one tenth of it was absorbed. So on the surface, he agreed to everyone, but behind the scenes, Yu Feng still insisted on weight training, and it lasted for several months.
Although weight training didn’t significantly increase his strength, it was constantly strengthening his body while also training his balance and coordination. Yu Feng was now able to use the Three Body Technique more naturally and freely. Although he hadn’t yet reached the realm of being able to do whatever he wanted, he wasn’t far from that level.
Opportunities come to those who are prepared. There’s also a saying that genius is made up of 1% talent and 99% hard work. Yu Feng, a fusion of two souls, may not even realize the depth of his talent. Describing him as a genius is no exaggeration, but if he doesn’t work hard, he’ll squander this hard-earned talent and those wonderful encounters.
Only through continuous efforts can one continuously improve his strength. In order to better survive in the world of Naruto, Yu Feng had no choice but to grit his teeth and persevere. Finally, one day his efforts were rewarded, not only allowing him to stand at the top of the ninja world, but also giving him new opportunities. This is all a story for later, so let’s not talk about it for now.
Yet, once he stood at the pinnacle of the world, carefree and unrestrained on another journey, he would often reflect on his efforts. Without his current efforts, he wouldn’t be so free and at ease. A few years of hardship can lead to a lifetime of happiness—this saying became a true lesson he would later personally experience.
In this way, half a year passed during Yu Feng’s hard training. The plot was about to begin. With excitement, Yu Feng opened a new page in the Naruto world.
In the blink of an eye, several months passed, winter gave way to spring, and a new year began. Ufeng, Yakumo, and Naruto were all seven years old. Over the past year, the three of them had been inseparable, becoming close friends.
Although Naruto would act silly from time to time, Yakumo didn’t care much. She just treated him as a good friend. As for whether Naruto was powerful or silly, that was not her concern.
After a year of hard training, the three of them had improved their strength. It could be said that they had been given special training in advance. Yufeng had made the most progress and had already started practicing the seventh level of the Tianjian Divine Art. He believed that he would be able to achieve full mastery in another year or so. Given his talent and foundation, it took so long, which showed how difficult this divine art was to practice.
When breaking through the seventh level, the Blood Jade Space also changed accordingly. The small space that originally stored the secret manual was now expanded several times, giving Lingyan enough space to move around and perform simple cultivation.
At the same time, Yu Feng also discovered an independent subspace. There was a huge empty plain there, but it was bare and there was nothing on it, which made people feel a little upset.
I believe that as his strength continues to improve, this blood jade will bring him more surprises. All he has to do is continue to practice hard.
Although there were many powerful techniques and martial arts on the bookshelf, he didn’t practice them. His main goal at the moment was to acquire the Tianjian Divine Art and basic ninjutsu. He couldn’t chew too much. Yu Feng already had so many good self-defense techniques, so he didn’t care about this little thing. He would study it later when he had time.
Yu Feng not only improved his martial arts, but also made great progress in ninjutsu. The amount of chakra alone increased by more than ten times compared to when he started training. The main reason was that he absorbed the chakra of Kakashi and the Nine-Tails. With chakra of almost all attributes, his training speed was much faster than before when he only had wind attribute.
Yu Feng knew that other people in the original book did not have the same phenomenon as himself. This was because he benefited from the Beiming Divine Art. With the free operation of the Beiming Divine Art, the chakra was constantly integrated and purified. In addition, the chakras of several attributes complemented each other, so the refining speed was so fast.
He has mastered the Three Body Techniques, and has also learned genjutsu from Kurenai Yuhi and the Kurama family. Yakumo and Naruto have spent the past year mainly training in taijutsu and the Ore-Plum Blossom Hand. Yakumo is no longer the sickly young man he once was, now full of youthful energy. Furthermore, with the guidance of his beloved brother Yufeng, he has made rapid progress, even achieving a draw with his teacher Kurenai Yuhi using the Ore-Plum Blossom Hand.
Naruto was also quite good, having mastered the entire “Zhemei Hand” technique. Given his intelligence and his often naive mind, it was quite impressive for him to have achieved this level. Even Kakashi and the others were amazed at Naruto’s progress. Only Yufeng knew that Naruto relied on perseverance to make a living.
Time flew by, and the day had finally arrived for the new students to enroll at the Ninja School. Yufeng had been waiting for this day for over two years. Early that morning, he met up with Naruto and Yakumo at the Hokage Building and rushed to the school. The three of them were extremely excited, especially Yufeng, the newcomer, who knew his ninja journey had finally begun.
To foster the children’s independence, parents weren’t allowed to accompany them, so Kurama Murakumo and his wife, along with Kakashi and Yuhi Kurenai, went to Yufeng’s house. The four of them prepared to cook a hearty dinner together to treat the three little ones. Now, they were like a family, very harmonious.
They prepared the meal but Yufeng and the other two trotted along and soon they arrived at the Ninja School. Naruto shouted excitedly, and Yufeng couldn’t contain his excitement and looked around. He saw that there were quite a lot of people, more than a hundred people.
Yufeng finally understood why Konoha was the strongest in this ninja world. Just look at the reserve of power. The villagers were also proud that there was a ninja in their family, so we have the current situation.
The new student intake was led by the familiar Iruka-sensei from the original novel, along with the sinister Mizuki. The admissions process was complex, requiring not only a letter of introduction but also a physical exam, personal records, and more. While this was undoubtedly difficult for a seven-year-old to complete on their own, it was also crucial for the school to select the best students.
Selecting those truly independent and intelligent children to teach is always more effective than relying on strength in numbers. In the Naruto world, having more people does not have an absolute advantage, so this seemingly cumbersome procedure is just the first step in Konoha’s selection process.
Yufeng looked at Yakumo and Naruto. One of them was introverted, and the other was a complete idiot. In order to save time, he decided to take them both with him. Thinking of this, he said to them, “You two follow me and don’t get separated. The admission procedures are a bit complicated, and we don’t have much time.” The two nodded in agreement.
This time, Naruto unexpectedly did not act naughty. Perhaps it was for his dream of becoming Hokage. He obediently followed Yufeng to go through the formalities, and the three of them took the first step towards becoming a ninja together.
Yufeng divided the work among the three people according to their characteristics. Naruto was responsible for squeezing, Yufeng was responsible for asking key points and matters that needed attention, and Yakumo could help him fill out the information.
With Yufeng’s assistance and a reasonable division of labor, the three of them quickly completed the formalities. During this period, there was a small episode, that is, the three of them had letters of introduction from the third generation, Kakashi, Yuhi Kurenai, and Kurama Mukumo.
The signatures of the Hokage and three jonin made Iruka lick his teeth. He knew that Yakumo was a daughter of the Kurama family and that Naruto was the son of the Fourth Hokage and a Jinchuriki. Having their signatures was normal, but who was this guy named Mingcheng Yufeng?
The three of them had come together to register, and it was clear that this kid was the backbone of the group. From the very beginning, it was Yufeng who was asking the teachers questions and asking about the registration process, while the other two kids were completely obedient to him, listening to everything he said. He seemed quite capable, and someone who was valued by the Third Hokage and Kakashi-senpai had to be taken seriously.
Note: Hinata appears in the next chapter!
Chapter 37: First Encounter with Hinata (Old Version)
37. First meeting Hinata
Iruka had just started teaching and was still resentful of Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. His parents had died in the Nine-Tails attack, so the immature Iruka was still considering how to deal with Naruto in the future.
Killing him was definitely not an option, but if Iruka was asked to face the enemy who killed his parents with a friendly face, he would not be so noble as to do so.
Iruka was still struggling with how to get along with Naruto in the future, but he didn’t know that this problem would soon be solved. Naruto, who had the skill of persuading others, was very strong-willed. After his subtle performance, he finally moved Iruka and made him accept Naruto.
Iruka also formally accepted Naruto as his student and understood the meaning of what the Third Hokage had said to him. He began to teach him and this group of elite descendants with all his might. These are all things that happened in the future, so I won’t go into details.
Soon Yu Feng and the other two walked out of the crowded crowd. After they each breathed a sigh of relief, they had completed the admission procedures and were now waiting to be assigned to classes.
Suddenly, “Ouch!” A tiny scream reached the ears of the three people. Following the sound, they saw a little girl with short dark blue hair being squeezed down.
The little girl was wearing a gray and lavender sports outfit. She had a round face and big eyes. She was very cute, especially when her eyes were looking in the direction of the three of them, and she was rolling her eyes!
Yu Feng saw it the first time and knew who this little girl was. In the original work, Hinata Hyuga is very popular. She is the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, Naruto’s legal wife, and a typical good wife and mother.
She does not have the charm of a mature woman like Tsunade and Mei Terumi, nor does she have a peerless beauty like Kurenai Konan. Hinata gives people the feeling that she is suitable to be a wife. She is also Yufeng’s favorite heroine, no doubt about it.
Even if he had been with Kurama Yakumo for such a long time, it couldn’t replace Hinata’s place in his heart. This girl was the last Crown Princess, Naruto’s wife. Yu Feng was immediately excited when he saw the real person. There was a good opportunity to get in touch with Hinata right in front of him.
He turned his head and said to Yakumo and Naruto behind him: “I’ll go take a look, you wait here.” After that, Yufeng walked towards Hinata, and Yakumo nodded obediently. Naruto began to look around.
Coming close to the fallen Hinata, Yu Feng quickly helped him up: “Are you okay? Why are you so careless?”
This was the first time Hinata had come into contact with a man outside of her family, especially since Yufeng was such a handsome boy. Her face couldn’t help but turn red, and her hands unconsciously rubbed the corners of her clothes. She lowered her head and said, “Thank you, I’m fine. I saw that the registration time was running out, so I wanted to squeeze forward, but I was accidentally pushed down.”
Yufeng knew that while Hinata wasn’t as sickly as Yakumo, she wasn’t in good health as a child. Her delicate personality often made her appear weak, and she couldn’t even defeat her younger sister, Hanabi. This troubled her father, Hyuga Hiashi, and he wasn’t very friendly towards Hinata.
Moreover, in Yufeng’s impression, Hinata should have come into contact with Naruto when she was a child. The first time was when Naruto played a prank on the street and attracted Hinata’s attention. The second time was when Hinata was scolded by Hyuga Hiashi for losing to her cousin Neji. She ran away from home in anger and met three naughty guys who wanted to bully her in the middle of the night. At this time, Naruto appeared and staged a good show of a hero saving the beauty.
From then on, Hinata remembered Naruto, the funny guy. However, since becoming good friends with Naruto, Yufeng once asked Naruto indirectly. Naruto thought for a long time but couldn’t remember that he had helped a little girl with blue hair.
He asked Yu Feng several times in confusion why he always asked him this question. Yu Feng could not tell him the fact that he had traveled through time, and just glossed over it vaguely.
Yu Feng was very confused at the time. Did Hinata never meet Naruto? Did his arrival disrupt the original storyline? In fact, he was right. Because he became friends with Naruto too early, the lonely Naruto suddenly had a spiritual sustenance. He played and practiced with him every day, leaving him no time to go out and play alone.
Because of this, Naruto missed out on the happiness of his life. If it weren’t for Yufeng, the two encounters with Hinata mentioned earlier would have happened when Naruto was six years old. Due to his long-term relationship with Yufeng, Naruto gained a lifelong friend, but also lost the love that originally belonged to him.
Naruto did not appear at the appropriate occasion, and Hinata did not experience the things that happened in the original work. Until now, she has not met Naruto, but our Lord Yufeng does not know it.
Now he is very nervous. He wonders what will happen when Hinata meets Naruto. Will there be sparks between them?
However, he still had to help Hinata, after all, Hinata’s initial experience was really pitiful. Now that he had encountered her, he could not let her live in such a cowardly way, and he had to change the fate of this weak girl.
In the original work, Hinata finally followed that idiot Naruto. She is such a beautiful flower. This is the second time Yufeng felt this way. The first time was when he saw Kurenai Yuhi.
Having made up his mind, Yu Feng smiled at Hinata and said, “Don’t worry, I’ll help you with the formalities. I’m very good at squeezing in.” Without waiting for Hinata’s answer, he directly took her smooth little hand and squeezed into the crowd.
This guy was really willing to spend a lot of money to win the girl’s heart. He even activated the protective Qi that he had never shown in front of anyone, forming an invisible air wall around him and Hinata, squeezing everyone to the point of being dizzy.
Those children who originally had the hope of entering the ninja school were immediately disqualified by him. It is really a case of one general’s success being built on the sacrifice of thousands of soldiers. Although this sentence is a bit weird in this context, it also reflects the current situation from the side.
Because of Hinata, more people lost their qualifications to become ninjas, which is really unfair to them. However, in this world where the strong prey on the weak, there is no such thing as fairness or unfairness. Only strength is the hard truth.
For Hinata, and to make the good wife and mother in his mind become a ninja, Yu Feng felt that it was worth it even if he was selfish. He didn’t care what would happen to those unlucky guys in the future.
Anyway, when he was squeezing through the crowd just now, he didn’t notice the few cockroaches in the original novel. As for those extras, he had no mercy on them. Yu Feng felt that he had saved their lives. It would be better for such a young boy to be an ordinary person, otherwise, even if he became a ninja in the future, he would still be killed.
Having given himself such a good reason, Yu Feng quickened his pace. Amidst the sighs and curses, Yu Feng began to help Hinata with the procedures with a smug look on his face.
The noisy noise here also attracted the attention of Iruka and Mizuki, but Yufeng’s height, which was a head taller than his peers, gave them a good reason.
It would be abnormal if Yufeng, with his height and body shape, couldn’t even squeeze through other children of the same age. However, Iruka nodded secretly when he took the initiative to help Hinata. He knew how to help others at such a young age. No matter what, this child must be very kind.
Yu Feng didn’t know that he had left a good impression on Iruka at this time, but this good impression was quickly wasted by him.
Because Yu Feng was giving it his all at this time, the two of them were even faster than when Naruto and the others reported just now, and they completed all the procedures in less than a quarter of an hour.
He glanced proudly at the breathless Hinata, because the registration deadline had just arrived. Many children who had not completed the procedures went home dejectedly, and there were only seventy or eighty people left.
Yu Feng let out a long sigh: “Okay, I finally caught up, hehe.” Hinata still looked shy, sliding the index fingers of both hands together and lowering her head and said: “Thank you, if it weren’t for you, I might not be able to enter the school, and I would be scolded by my father when I get home.”
Yu Feng also understood Hinata’s current mentality. After all, her father always put the interests of the family first. If Hinata failed to enroll in school smoothly, it would be a disgrace to the family.
Looking at Hinata’s cute little face, Mingcheng Yufeng secretly decided in his heart that he must help Hinata out of her current predicament and let her live happily.
After sighing in his heart, he said to Hinata, “After all this time, I only know that your name is Hyuga Hinata. You don’t know my name yet, right? Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Mingcheng Yufeng. I’m 7 years old, so I should be the same age as you. I want to be your friend now. Do you think I have the honor?”
Hinata has been learning ninjutsu and gentle fist at the urging of her father since she was a child. She has hardly ever left the house, let alone made friends. She also has her own expectations in her young heart.
Hinata felt inexplicably happy that this handsome boy, who was more than a head taller than her, wanted to be friends with her. Moreover, he had just helped her complete the admission procedures, so she nodded with a blushing face.
She didn’t know that from today on, she had fallen into the gentle embrace of this “handsome boy” and couldn’t extricate herself. However, she would become even more powerful than in the original novel and her life would be happier.
With the addition of the outsider Yufeng, Hinata has the opportunity to learn more skills and gradually changes her image of “waste” in front of her father.
Besides, Yufeng understands romance better than Naruto and cares more about girls, so Hinata has changed her life from today on.
Chapter 38: Farce and Class Division (Old Edition)
38. Farce and Class Division
After the admissions process was complete, the next step was class placement. Those children who had passed the first round were already anxiously waiting for the teacher to announce the results.
However, the teachers still have to count the number of people before they can divide the classes. In fact, they need to count the names and then select the descendants of big families and elites. So the children who don’t know what’s going on can only wait where they are.
Since he had nothing to do, Yu Feng said to Hinata, who was still breathing slightly, “Hinata, the class division will take a while anyway. I have two friends over there. Why don’t you come with me and get to know them. That way you’ll have two more friends.”
Hinata nodded obediently: “Well, okay, I’ll listen to Yufeng-kun.” After saying that, her face turned red again. Yufeng was not calm now. The loving couple in the original book were about to meet, and he didn’t know what the result would be.
However, seeing that Hinata’s words just now sounded like a Japanese wife talking to her husband, he felt a little relieved.
So he pulled the blushing Hinata to Yakumo and Naruto. This boy was already addicted and didn’t care whether the girl was willing or not. He just took her hand and left.
Hinata did not refute, perhaps it was due to her natural personality, or perhaps she already had Yufeng’s shadow in her heart. Anyway, she let Yufeng pull her, but even her neck turned red.
As I approached, I saw Yakumo surrounded by several little boys chatting. Since her illness had healed, she was even prettier than in the original story. These guys had some taste, but you don’t stand a chance. After the surprise at the birthday party, Yakumo’s heart no longer had room for anyone else.
She frowned at the little boys trying their best to show off and please her, with a look of disgust on her face. Naruto was staring at the front right with a heart in his eyes. Yufeng followed his gaze and saw Sakura with long pink hair.
Of course, next to this little girl is Ino with long golden hair, who is inseparable from her at this moment.
Alas, it is difficult to change one’s nature. Looking at Naruto’s useless look, Yu Feng knew that this guy still fell in love with Sakura like in the original novel. What a bad fate!
Yufeng knew that even though Naruto performed very well in the end, he still didn’t win Sakura’s heart, so Yufeng could only sigh silently for Naruto in his heart.
Yakumo saw Yufeng and Hinata from a distance, and quickly got rid of the guys who were pestering her and ran over. Then she naturally hugged Yufeng’s arm and said coquettishly: “Brother Yufeng, where have you been? You don’t know, after you left, several annoying guys came to talk to me. They are so annoying.”
Yu Feng scratched her nose lovingly: “Haha, this shows that our Yakumo is charming. You are so beautiful, so naturally those guys will like you.”
Yakumo pouted and said, “Hmph, I don’t care whether they like me or not. They are all so annoying.” Then she smiled gently and said, “I only like you, Brother Yufeng.” After saying that, her face turned red.
Yufeng felt so happy. On his left was the lovely Hinata, on his right was the beautiful Yakumo, and he also heard the little girl’s confession. He felt like he was about to become an immortal.
He didn’t know yet that this combination would become a beautiful sight in the Ninja School for a long time to come, and of course a topic of gossip among everyone.
Ignoring the jealous and hateful looks from the little boys surrounding Yakumo, Yufeng pulled over the equally blushing Hinata and introduced them: “Come, let me introduce you. This is Hyuga Hinata, my friend. This is Kurama Yakumo, also my friend. From now on, you will be friends and classmates, so get closer.”
Yakumo, who was a bit more cheerful, immediately took the initiative to shake hands with Hinata. The two girls, perhaps because of their similar personalities, quickly started chatting. Yufeng introduced Hinata to the absent-minded Naruto again, and found that Hinata’s expression was not very excited, which made him feel more at ease.
It seems that just as Naruto said before, the two have never met. Yu Feng felt that with his good looks and his care for Hinata, this gentle little beauty would never be able to escape his grasp.
Moreover, he had just helped Hinata, which made her feel grateful. As long as Yufeng worked harder in the future, Naruto would have no chance at all. Hehe, brothers are brothers, but Yufeng would not give in to Hinata, this little beauty.
Because in the original story, the nosy Naruto and Hinata had two encounters, Hinata had a shadow of Naruto in her heart. And later, during the Chunin Exam, Naruto constantly encouraged Hinata, which is why Hinata began to like him. Now that Yufeng has taken the lead, it seems that the beauty will only fall in love with him.
At this time, Naruto was still staring at Sakura with a pig-like face, and a drop of saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth from time to time. Yufeng smiled evilly, put his arm around Naruto’s neck and whispered: “Hey, kid, are you interested in that pink-haired girl? If you like her, you should take the initiative. Hehe, brother is rooting for you.”
This guy was like a weird uncle who was inducing minors to commit crimes. Sure enough, after listening to his “encouragement”, Naruto looked at Yufeng with gratitude, and bravely went to confess his love to Sakura who was infatuated with Sasuke.
This was simply walking into a trap, as he didn’t know Sakura’s hot temper.
Naruto came in front of Sakura, put on a pose that he thought was very handsome, and said arrogantly: “Hi, hello! My name is Uzumaki Naruto, I like ramen, my dream is to become Hokage, I fell in love with you at first sight, and I want to be your boyfriend, what do you think?” After that, he laughed arrogantly.
Yu Feng, who had been paying attention to this side, almost laughed his intestines out after hearing Naruto’s idiotic and fierce confession. This kid is too stupid. How can he confess like that?
Yakumo and Hinata were also amused by this idiot. Hinata asked with a smile, “Naruto-kun is so funny. He and Yufeng-kun are good friends. Could it be that Yufeng-kun has the same personality?” After saying that, she looked at Mingcheng Yufeng worriedly.
Before Yufeng could answer, Yakumo got angry: “Brother Yufeng is not as stupid as him. Naruto is a big fool, a big idiot. How can he be compared with Brother Yufeng.” If Hinata had not been able to talk to her, the little girl would have turned against her long ago. In her heart, Yufeng’s image was very glorious.
Afterwards, Yakumo continued to praise Yufeng for his strengths, fearing that Hinata would underestimate her brother Yufeng. However, she didn’t realize that by praising him so much, she was actually creating a rival for herself.
Fortunately, the two later became good friends who could talk about anything, and eventually became good sisters. This is a story for later.
As for Naruto, Sakura was admiring Sasuke at the moment. No one would be in a good mood if they were disturbed while being infatuated with him, let alone Sakura, a violent girl.
Not only was she interrupted, but she was also confessed to by this idiot-looking guy. It was simply too embarrassing. Sakura, who always had a hot temper, first punched the smug Naruto violently, then yelled, “Who are you, idiot? Where did you come from? You’re so annoying.”
Naruto, who had just experienced Sakura’s violent punch, returned to Yufeng like a defeated rooster. Seeing his funny face, all the students burst into laughter. Yufeng felt a little regretful. Now, the three of them were also classified as idiots like Naruto.
Naruto’s first confession to Sakura ended in failure, and he was thinking about how to pursue this girl who made him fall in love at first sight. It would be best if he could be assigned to the same class with Sakura so that he would have a chance in the future.
This is Naruto’s perseverance. No matter how big the difficulties are, as long as he is determined to achieve his goal, he will move forward courageously. But can Sakura really be with him in the end?
Ignoring Naruto’s self-pity, Ino with long golden hair poked Sakura, who was furious, and whispered mysteriously, “Sakura, look, there’s a handsome guy over there too! He’s so handsome, even more handsome than Sasuke. And so tall. I like him, I like him!”
Sakura subconsciously glanced at Yufeng, and saw that next to the blond idiot was a handsome young man wearing a burgundy casual jacket and dark blue casual pants (the set that he had custom-made at the clothing store). He was much taller than everyone else, probably over 1.6 meters (a little taller), and was indeed much more handsome than Sasuke, but Sakura was Sakura. She would not change her mind easily after falling in love with Sasuke at first sight.
So she looked at Ino with disdain and said, “Well, this handsome guy is yours. Don’t fight with me for Sasuke. The guy who’s with that idiot is probably not a serious guy either.”
Ino immediately retorted: “I discovered Sasuke first, so of course he belongs to me.” Then the two of them started arguing about who should own Sasuke. In fact, neither of them understood why, maybe it was just to prove themselves.
As the saying goes, three women make a drama, but these two are no worse than three women. When they quarrel, it is so lively that everyone gathers to watch. No one knows that these two girls are the best of friends.
The two of them were arguing, and Sasuke, the person involved, had no idea what was going on. Yu Feng shook his head and gave a wry smile, looking at the cool Sasuke and the two quarreling women. He felt a pang in his heart, thinking that he would never be destined to be with such a woman in his lifetime. The decibel level was so high that it almost broke his eardrums.
As the two argued, time passed quickly. Mr. Iruka came out and signaled for everyone to be quiet before the class division began. Hearing the results, Yu Feng sighed inwardly: “It’s just as I imagined. Those children with family backgrounds were grouped together, which would later become the elite class.” Meanwhile, the children of ordinary people were placed in other classes.
Yu Feng once again lamented the importance of family and background. Otherwise, how could those guys with background and family inheritance be grouped together to form the so-called elite ninja class.
All of this is because they have a good father to protect them and a good family to support them. Of course, their performance is worthy of the title of elite, but from the starting point, they have been ahead of others.
Chapter 39, Yakumo’s Little Thoughts (Old Version)
39. Yakumo’s Little Thoughts
As the class division was over, Yu Feng felt a sense of regret. You need a certain amount of connections to get ahead in any place. Just like this time, those with good connections were assigned to the elite class, while those without connections were assigned to the ordinary class.
From the very beginning, children from ordinary families are divided into different levels. No matter how talented they are, it will be useless if they don’t have good teachers to lay a solid foundation for them.
At the same time, Yufeng also felt fortunate. If he had not met Yakumo and cured the strange disease of the princess of the Kurama family, would his treatment be the same as it is now?
Mingcheng Yufeng and Uzumaki Naruto were successfully admitted into this so-called elite class because they had letters of recommendation from the Third Generation and three senior ninjas. It is estimated that the Third Generation also privately explained the matters concerning Naruto and Yufeng to Iruka and the others.
All this was because he cured Kurama Yakumo’s illness and was grateful to the Kurama family. Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi also had contact in advance because of Yakumo, and of course there was also the third generation old man.
Yu Feng got to know these people too early and showed his own excellence, so he was taken seriously. Otherwise, Yu Feng felt that he would definitely be assigned to that ordinary class like those children from ordinary families.
The answer is clear without thinking too much. Who would care about me, an orphan with no power and whose parents are ordinary Chunin? Maybe I don’t even have the qualifications to enter the ninja school.
However, everything changed because of his time travel. If he had not practiced hard, he would not have been able to cure Yakumo, and he would not be in such a prosperous situation now.
Looking at Yufeng who seemed a little worried, Yakumo asked worriedly: “Brother Yufeng, what’s wrong with you? Is there something that makes you unhappy?” Hinata also looked worried. She also had an inexplicable liking for this handsome boy who had just helped her avoid her father’s scolding. Although she was naturally shy and didn’t say anything, her concerned expression said it all.
Seeing the two beautiful girls caring about him so much, Yu Feng shook his head and put his previous thoughts behind him. He smiled and said, “Haha, I just thought of something at the last minute. It’s okay. I’m sorry to have worried you, but it seems like we’ve been assigned to the same class!”
Seeing that Yufeng was fine, Yakumo also smiled happily: “Yes, yes, Brother Yufeng, the four of us are actually in the same class, do you think we will sit together?”
Naruto came out of his frustration at this moment. Being a natural optimist, he came over and chuckled, “Hey, Yakumo, your idea isn’t very reliable. Look at Yufeng’s size, and then look at the three of us. I think it’s very likely that Yufeng will sit in the last row by himself.”
Yakumo was originally full of anticipation, but this suddenly smart idiot poured a bucket of cold water on his expectations. He immediately yelled at Naruto with an angry face: “Idiot Naruto, you will die if you don’t speak. Also, do you have the nerve to talk about height? Look at me and Hinata, two girls are as tall as you. What qualifications do you have to criticize us! You are a boy!”
Height is Naruto’s shortcoming, and it was also a pain that he could not get rid of for a period of time in the ninja school. However, he felt a little more balanced after seeing that Sasuke, Shikamaru, and Choji were about the same height as him.
But later he discovered that it seemed that only he and Sasuke had not grown much, while everyone else was growing rapidly. It was not until he was sixteen years old and returned from training with Jiraiya that he regained some confidence.
Hinata is very kind, but she was also amused by Yakumo’s words. When she found that Yufeng was looking at her with a smile on his face, she lowered her head shyly. This girl still blushes easily like in the original book, but Yufeng likes Hinata like this.
After calming down, Yu Feng looked up at the other people in the class. Wow! There were quite a few familiar faces. Besides the teacher Iruka and that unlucky Mizuki, this place was packed with young people.
Pink-haired Sakura, golden-haired Ino, Shikamaru who is a little lazy and has a slightly impatient look on his face, the fat Choji who keeps throwing food into his mouth, the cool Shino wearing sunglasses, Kiba Inuzuka who has a puppy lying on his head and looks rebellious, the cute Hinata, the cold Sasuke, the idiot Naruto, and Yakumo who was not here originally.
Looking at the familiar faces, Yu Feng was thrilled. All the young heroes from the original novel were present, save for the first-year students, Ningci, Rock Lee, and Tenten. Hehe, he was the absolute protagonist from now on. Now that the story had begun, it was time to see how he would dominate the world of Naruto.
After the class division, Iruka-sensei told everyone to come to school early tomorrow morning and then dispersed. It was getting late, and in the blink of an eye it was already afternoon. Yufeng took the two little girls and Naruto to play in the village for a while.
He originally wanted to invite Hinata to his home, but Hinata always blushed unconsciously when facing him, so she left with the excuse that she had to go home to prepare for school tomorrow, but she also agreed to visit Yufeng’s house another day.
Yu Feng had no choice but to make an appointment with her for the time and meeting place to go to school together tomorrow and then separated. The three of them returned to Yu Feng’s home together. Today, the adults said they wanted to celebrate for them, and the three of them were still looking forward to it.
Naruto was even happier knowing he had a free meal, completely forgetting about being beaten up by Sakura. Yufeng was also very impressed by this guy’s generosity. This rough guy didn’t seem to have anything that could bother him at the moment, except for his two friends, Yufeng and Yakumo.
Everything went smoothly, except that Yakumo hadn’t spoken since Hinata left, as if he was worried about something.
As soon as he entered the door, Naruto shouted at the top of his voice: “We are back, hahaha, Aunt Kurama, what delicious food have Teacher Hong prepared? I’m almost starving.” Yufeng kept shaking his head behind him. At this time, the Kurama couple, Hong and Kakashi walked out of the house and looked at the three of them with a smile.
Kurama Rin asked with a smile: “Have you three kids completed the enrollment procedures successfully? I’m a little worried about Naruto and Yakumo.” Naruto immediately got angry when he heard it: “Aunt Kurama, why do you have so little confidence in Yakumo and me? Why don’t you worry about Yufeng?”
Kakashi slapped him hard and said, “Idiot, Yufeng is smart, strong, and careful. There’s no need for us to worry. Actually, Yakumo is not bad either. It’s just that she’s too weak that’s why we worry about her. You can’t do anything except being naughty. You’re the one who’s the most worrying.”
Touching his hit head, Naruto didn’t refute this time, but just smiled foolishly: “Hehe, you guessed wrong this time. If it weren’t for me, the future Hokage, leading the way in front, it wouldn’t be so smooth.” After that, he recounted how he squeezed through the crowd. Several adults were also surprised by Naruto’s performance. It seems that this kid still has some brains.
But before Naruto could start boasting, Yakumo, who had been silent the whole time, poured cold water on him: “Stop bragging, that was something Brother Yufeng came up with because he was worried that the two of us wouldn’t be able to complete the procedures. The three of us divided the work so quickly.
Also, even without you, Brother Yufeng could have squeezed through those people on his own. Didn’t you see him pulling Hinata along and completing all the formalities in less than fifteen minutes? “
The adults then realized that it was Yufeng who came up with the idea. Kakashi praised him, “Yufeng has potential. Good. He now understands the importance of teamwork and can even formulate a battle plan based on his partners’ situations. It’s really gratifying.”
In the original novel, Kakashi only abused the three little ones and watched “Intimate Paradise”. He rarely praised others, but he didn’t even know how many times he had praised Ming Cheng Yufeng.
Because Yufeng always surprises him, the other three adults also nodded in appreciation. Naruto scratched his head awkwardly after being exposed by Yakumo, and said sheepishly, “Hey, hey, this is the only time I showed my face, and you caught me.” Then he changed the subject, “By the way, speaking of Hinata, hey, Yakumo seems jealous.”
Then he looked at Yakumo with a smirk on his face. It was not that Naruto wanted to take revenge on Yakumo. To be honest, he was not smart enough. He just felt that Yakumo had been thinking about something since he came back, and he asked this question when he thought about Hinata’s attitude towards Yufeng.
This outspoken guy made Yakumo blush and retort, “Who’s jealous? Don’t talk nonsense!”
Naruto is a stubborn guy. When he heard Yakumo’s rebuttal, he kept shouting, “Hinata blushes when she sees Yufeng, and you haven’t said anything since she left. This is not like your style. Normally, you would definitely pull Yufeng and call him brother Yufeng.” At the end, he was even imitating Yakumo’s accent.
It’s rare for this guy to speak so coherently, which made Yakumo blush and the adults also laughed at him.
Kurama Rin squatted down, took Yakumo’s hand and asked, “Who is Hinata? Is she beautiful? Don’t our little Yakumo have confidence in your brother Yufeng and yourself?”
Yu Feng heard this and realized that his future mother-in-law was reminding him. He cursed Naruto for being an idiot in his heart and quickly said, “Hinata is a daughter of the Hyuga family. She is similar to Yakumo and her health is not very good, so I helped her and later we became friends.”
Upon hearing this, Kurama Murasaki said, “So she’s the Hyuga family’s child. I happened to see her last year when I went to discuss something with Hiashi. The child is indeed a little weak, but she’s quite cute, and is on par with our Yakumo. But it’s normal for capable men to be favored by more women. Hahaha!”
Kurama Rin immediately grabbed his ear and said, “You, a useless man, will never be favored by any other woman in your life. From today on, don’t get into my bed.”
The other people’s faces turned green. The usually gentle and kind An Ma Lin actually had such a tough side. Yu Feng was very happy in his heart. Father-in-law, I love you so much. You actually helped me. You are a teachable boy. I will find time to teach you the Dragon Claw Hand as a reward.
Chapter 40, Touched by Sunset Red (Old Version)
40. Touched by Sunset Red
Just when Yufeng was so happy that he didn’t know what to do, Yakumo seemed to have made a decision and said to Naruto: “I’m not jealous. Hinata is my good friend. Even if she likes Brother Yufeng and Brother Yufeng likes her, I don’t care. As long as Brother Yufeng likes me as always, that’s enough, huh.” Not only Naruto was stunned by this sentence, but several adults were also stunned.
I never thought that little Yakumo actually planned to share a husband with another woman. Naruto’s mouth was wide open. With his idiot mind, he really couldn’t figure out what Yakumo was thinking.
Yu Feng was so happy right now. If there weren’t so many people around, he would have kissed Yakumo hard. This girl was so cute. She was a good wife and mother, and so considerate.
这时八云又说话了：“鸣人你个笨蛋还敢说我，今天你对那个叫小樱的女孩表白，那话说的多白痴啊，还被人家揍了一顿，我都替你脸红。”
When the adults heard that the three little ones didn’t seem to be going to school, but to a blind date convention, they all turned their attention to the embarrassed Naruto.
Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Naruto couldn’t hold back even if he was thick-skinned. In order to retaliate against this guy’s outspokenness, Yu Feng described the whole process of Naruto from being a fangirl to being beaten, which made everyone laugh.
Naruto blushed and yelled, “It’s all because of you that you fooled me, saying that if you love her, you should take the initiative. I only believed you after seeing you fooled Yakumo around. I will never believe you, a big liar, again.” Everyone laughed again.
When Yufeng tricked Naruto into thinking that if he loved her, he should take the initiative, Yuhi Kurenai felt a touch of emotion and subconsciously glanced at Mingcheng Yufeng. Coincidentally, Yufeng was also looking at her. When their eyes met, Kurenai blushed and looked away. Yufeng was fine, because he was quite thick-skinned.
But Yuhi Kurenai’s heart trembled at Naruto’s words, because she had already developed an inseparable feeling for Yufeng a year ago. Of course, this feeling was not the so-called teacher-student relationship. She herself couldn’t explain it clearly, but she felt that she was becoming more and more inseparable from Yufeng, the little guy.
Sometimes Xi Rihong would dream about this hateful little pervert. When she had nothing to do, she would involuntarily think of his evil smile and every move. Occasionally, the parts of her body that had been touched by him would suddenly react.
Although the guy who caused her trouble was only 7 years old, Yuhi Kurenai just couldn’t control her emotions.
Ultimately, it was Yufeng’s fatal attraction that made Hong fall deeper and deeper into his love and unable to extricate herself. Even Asuma, who had been pursuing her before, began to distance herself from her unconsciously. The two had not spoken to each other for at least two months.
Yuhi Kurenai knew that Asuma was no longer in her heart, but that brat Yufeng had taken his place. Although she had tried her best to conceal her unnatural expression and the blush that had just occurred, the subtle movement of her and Yufeng’s gaze was still seen by the attentive Kurama Rin and Yakumo.
Of course, there was also this guy Kakashi, but he didn’t show anything. He just smiled evilly in his heart and felt relieved.
Yakumo was a little confused about what was going on with Teacher Hong. She was too young to understand, while Kurama Rin shook her head and smiled bitterly. As someone who had experienced this, she understood the subtle relationship between the two.
When Yufeng was learning the Folding Plum Hand, he had taken advantage of Yuhi Kurenai quite a bit, but Kurenai hadn’t said anything, which was quite telling. And recently, whenever he’d asked about the progress between Yuhi Kurenai and Asuma, Kurenai would just look away, as if avoiding the question.
In the past, when Asuma was mentioned, although Yuhi Kurenai would not show any special emotions, she would still tell me some things about this bearded man, even some of his good qualities. But now she simply kept silent. Yufeng, this kid, is really a troublemaker!
It seems that his future son-in-law is a bit of a playboy. Just now there was Hinata and now there is Yuhi Kurenai. Although Yufeng and Kurenai’s relationship has not made any obvious progress, as Yufeng grows up, this relationship will definitely be infinitely magnified. This kid is too charming, he can even win over everyone.
But since my daughter doesn’t care, there’s no need for me to be a bad person. I should just let them develop on their own. As long as Yufeng treats his daughter better, that’s enough.
In this way, everyone talked and laughed, but each had their own thoughts as they entered the living room. Anma Lin and Hong specially prepared a seafood dinner to reward the three of them today. Moreover, they were both good cooks. Everyone enjoyed the meal and temporarily forgot their thoughts.
Now, whenever there is something worth celebrating, they get together for a meal. This has become a habit, and everyone enjoys this rare warm time.
After a sumptuous dinner, everyone went home, but Naruto insisted on staying and sleeping with Yufeng. Yufeng couldn’t resist his persistence, and Yufeng was worried that Naruto would be late for the first day of school tomorrow, so he agreed.
However, Yufeng overlooked one problem, that is the Nine-Tailed Fox in Naruto’s body. Over the years, the Nine-Tailed Fox would come out to torture Naruto or leak some chakra to detect the situation in the outside world.
The Konoha high-ranking officials were not unprepared for this. In fact, there was a defensive barrier set up by the Third Hokage himself in Naruto’s home. This barrier was for no other reason than to prevent the Nine-Tails’ chakra from escaping from Naruto’s body.
Moreover, if the Nine-Tails breaks through the seal and kills Naruto and escapes, this barrier can also stop it. In addition, the Anbu also monitors Naruto’s home every day, and reports any disturbance to the Third Hokage immediately to prevent the Nine-Tails from getting into trouble.
Naruto’s house had such defensive measures, but Yufeng had nothing. This gave Kakashi a headache, but he couldn’t tell these things to the two brats in person. Looking at the helpless expressions of Yuhi Kurenai and the Kurama couple, Kakashi could only bite the bullet and deal with this matter.
Therefore, before leaving, he set up some barriers at Yufeng’s house, so that if the Nine-Tails was restless at night, it could be suppressed and he would have time to rush over. However, his level was not enough, so he hurried to the Hokage Building with Yuhi Kurenai and reported the matter to the Third Hokage.
The old man of the Third Generation also frowned: “Naruto, this brat always knows how to cause trouble. Why does he have to sleep with Yufeng instead of going back to his own home? He really makes me worry!”
Kakashi didn’t know what to say at this point, but Kurenai Yuhi wasn’t too bothered. “Third-sama, you know these two are inseparable now. I think what happened today was bound to happen again sooner or later. Let’s think of a way to solve it.”
Kakashi nodded and said, “Yes, Third-sama, Yufeng is Naruto’s first friend. Given his personality, it’s rare that he didn’t make such a request a year ago. I guess it was just a sudden thought today.
I think if we interfere, it might cause a shadow in Naruto’s heart, and then we would be a little sorry for Minato-sensei’s advice!”
He used the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze to defeat the Third Hokage, an old man. Naruto is the son of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze. If something goes wrong, the Third Hokage will definitely be the one who feels the most guilty, no doubt about it.
The Fourth Hokage sacrificed his life to protect the village, along with his wife, Naruto’s mother, Kushina Uzumaki. Therefore, the Third Hokage always felt guilty towards Naruto, especially when the villagers began to discriminate against him as Naruto grew up. Kakashi’s move hit the Third Hokage right in the gut.
The old man took a few deep puffs of his cigarette upon hearing this, then spread his hands and walked back and forth in the office several times before returning to his seat. “Well, you guys are right. Once we explain things clearly to Naruto, I guess this kid will inevitably have some bad thoughts about Konoha. Let’s wait until he’s older. Tonight, Kakashi and I will have to work hard to keep an eye on Yufeng for a while, and we’ll act accordingly.”
Seeing that the old man Sandaime could help, Kakashi nodded gratefully: “Yes, Lord Sandaime. I hope that Kyuubi can be more quiet. He always releases chakra for no reason before. I hope he won’t affect Yufeng. But I think we should observe secretly. If we monitor them openly, those two guys will have trouble sleeping all night!”
So, after letting Kurenai Yuhi go home to rest, the Third Hokage and Kakashi brought a dozen Anbu members to the vicinity of Yufeng’s house quietly. As soon as they arrived, Yufeng’s sensitive hearing detected them, but he could also understand the Third Hokage’s approach. After all, Naruto was still a certain danger to the village. For the safety of the village, it was understandable to be more cautious.
After a quick wash, Naruto, the heartless guy, lay down on the bed and fell asleep. After washing up, Yufeng didn’t go to the living room this time, but sat on the bed to meditate, mainly because he was afraid that Naruto would find him when he got up at night. Later, after observing that this guy always slept through the night, Yufeng also sighed that this guy’s kidneys were so good that he didn’t need to get up to go to the bathroom at night.
After calming his mind and achieving a state of stillness, Yu Feng began to cultivate the internal energy of the “Tianjian Divine Art”. He had already reached the latter part of the seventh level, but the eighth level was still out of reach, as it required a huge amount of yin and yang power to complete the practice.
Therefore, the demand for this kind of power is quite high, even though he possesses the two great skills of Nine Yin and Nine Yang, as well as the essence of Blood Lotus and Red Crown Snake.
Chapter 41, Breakthrough, Spiritual Consciousness (Old Version)
41. Breakthrough, Divine Consciousness
On a big tree outside the courtyard of Yufeng’s house, the third generation was watching the situation in the house. In his eyes, after the lights went out, Yufeng did not sleep, but was meditating on the bed.
Seeing his hard work, the Third Hokage smiled with satisfaction. He turned around and whispered to Kakashi, “See? Yufeng is really ambitious. He even stays up at night to train his chakra. I don’t know how he does it. Chakra training is very tiring for ordinary people, but he’s fine and always full of energy every day.”
Seeing his favorite student working so hard, Kakashi was also very pleased: “I believe that practicing chakra at night has become a habit in Yufeng’s daily life. I became a Jonin at the age of 12. I wonder what this kid will achieve with such strong talent and such hard work!”
The third generation shook his head: “He is different from you. This kid’s talent and intelligence are second to none, but he also has his own shortcomings, that is, he has no natural bloodline limit or family inheritance.
Moreover, he only has a single type of chakra, wind attribute, in his body, so it is impossible for him to soar into the sky. However, if he works so hard and accumulates it to a certain level, I believe he will give everyone a surprise. “
There was one thing the Third Hokage hadn’t said, which was that although Kakashi was young, he had advanced so quickly because he had caught up with the war. Kakashi understood the Third Hokage’s subtext without having to say it out loud. However, his expectations for Yufeng grew, and he also felt sorry for the fact that he only had one chakra attribute.
Kakashi graduated from school at the age of 5 and became a Chunin at the age of 6. He was also a very talented bug player. He also thought that if Yufeng went to school at the same age as him, he would probably be the same as him, but he missed the opportunity to soar to the top because no one paid attention to him. However, going to school at a normal age is not necessarily a bad thing for Yufeng.
Yu Feng was sitting on the bed, dredging his meridians according to the internal training method of Tianjian Divine Art, a daily routine. He also understood that his current state was like refining chakra, so as long as he didn’t make a big noise, the people outside wouldn’t come in to check.
After figuring this out, Yu Feng began to cultivate with peace of mind. The sutra Ling Yan had given him contained the key to the Tianjian Divine Art. It was simple to understand, but extremely difficult to practice, and it was also mentally draining. However, once it was fully mastered, his strength would increase by leaps and bounds, and he would then be able to cultivate that profound divine consciousness.
But he was not in a hurry. He understood that impatient people cannot eat hot tofu. Anyway, as long as he persisted in practicing the Nine Yin and Nine Yang and continuously accumulated the power of Yin and Yang, he would be able to break through the eighth level.
Therefore, he insisted on practicing for an hour every day to stabilize this hard-earned state, and only then would he start practicing other internal skills. However, today, he accidentally meditated on the bed and brought him a great opportunity. While sleeping, Naruto’s body naturally leaked the Nine-Tails Chakra.
The Nine-Tailed Fox became restless at night, and this time the chakra it emitted disappeared. It turned out that after Yu Feng’s Bei Ming Divine Art reached perfection, it began to operate freely. Once external energy came into his body, the Bei Ming Divine Art would automatically absorb it.
Otherwise, if Yu Feng had not absorbed the chakra and body essence of the red-crowned snake before, he would not have accidentally discovered this problem and then started to make up for the deficiencies in his chakra attributes.
So when the Nine-Tails’ chakra was released, he absorbed it. In the past, he knew that as long as he simply absorbed a little bit, he could possess the other party’s chakra attributes, but he never thought about absorbing other people’s chakra for his own use.
Unexpectedly, Naruto’s stay this time gave him a wake-up call. With each strand of Nine-Tails chakra he absorbed, he discovered that his chakra increased by one point. He could actually absorb other people’s chakra for his own use. This was the domineering effect of the North Sea Divine Art, which could devour and fuse everything.
The Nine-Tails Chakra in Naruto’s body is of yang attribute. As the yang chakra enters his body, the yin and yang forces in his body are seriously unbalanced in a short period of time. However, with the advantage of the Beiming Divine Art that integrates everything, plus the assistance of the Nine Yin Scriptures and Tai Chi, yin chakra was quickly automatically generated in Yufeng’s body to achieve balance.
Every time a point of chakra is increased, the progress of practicing Tianjian Shengong will be improved. With this discovery, Yu Feng was ecstatic and did not care about Naruto anymore. He used Beiming Zhenqi to frantically devour the chakra leaked by the Nine-Tails.
The Nine-Tails was already crying out in pain because it found that its chakra was rushing out uncontrollably. Soon it also discovered that there was a child of the same age sitting next to Naruto, and its chakra was being sucked away by a special invisible energy wave between the child and Naruto.
Let’s not talk about whether it is possible to absorb the chakra of the tailed beast. Even if it is possible, many ninjas would not dare to do it rashly.
Because there is an essential difference between absorbing the chakra of the tailed beasts and the chakra of ordinary ninjas. Human chakra is relatively peaceful when not using ninjutsu, while the chakra of the tailed beasts contains more or less negative emotions such as killing, evil, etc.
If you absorb it rashly, at best you will turn into a big devil, or at worst your body will not be able to withstand this power and explode and die.
No one has ever absorbed the Nine-Tails’ chakra as recklessly as Yufeng. Apart from the two monsters from the Cloud Village, Kinkaku and Ginkaku, who had eaten his flesh while inside the Nine-Tails, no one has ever heard of anyone being able to absorb the chakra of the tailed beast.
Yu Feng can be said to have set a precedent, but he didn’t think too much at this time. Now he only had one idea, which was to absorb desperately until he broke through.
The Nine-Tails was struggling and afraid. Although it had a lot of chakra, it couldn’t withstand the opponent’s endless absorption. The mission assigned to it and the other eight brothers by Six Paths had not been completed yet, but it was now anxious and helpless.
Everything was happening silently, unknown to Naruto, and the elite ninja outside hadn’t noticed either. Ming Chengyufeng’s frantic absorption was rapidly increasing his chakra, until he could no longer hold it. He had no idea that his frantic absorption had actually sucked away half of the Nine-Tails’ chakra.
The Nine-Tailed Fox was filled with hatred right now. It would take time to recover half of its chakra after losing it. He didn’t expect that this time he would end up losing more than he gained.
While feeling hatred, it was also curious about how Yu Feng did it. It was really weird that this little brat could do something that even someone as powerful as Uchiha Madara couldn’t do.
Without mentioning what the Nine-Tailed Fox was thinking, it just shows that Cheng Yufeng absorbed a large amount of the Nine-Tailed Fox’s yang-attribute chakra, and at the same time, with the assistance of the Beiming Divine Art, he produced an equal amount of yin-attribute chakra.
Now, not only has the originally blue chakra in his body quietly turned golden (of course he hasn’t discovered this yet), but even the Tianjian magic skill that has not been loosened for a long time has broken through to the eighth level, and driven by this powerful force is still constantly improving.
Thanks to his daily, uninterrupted training, Yu Feng had already completed the seventh level of cultivation, but he lacked sufficient yin and yang energy to act as a medium. The Nine-Tailed Fox’s chakra was like a catalyst, stimulating the previously incompletely absorbed essences of the Blood Lotus and Red Crowned Snake, allowing them to be fully absorbed and absorbed into every tissue cell.
Everything just fell into place. After more than two hours of practice and integration, Yu Feng unexpectedly broke through to the tenth level of the Tianjian Divine Art in one fell swoop. This Xiaoyao Sect’s most difficult divine art had finally been mastered.
With his breakthrough, the internal energy within his body suddenly increased, and his mental strength and spiritual awareness continued to improve. He had long been able to see within himself, and he discovered that there was actually another self in his sea of ​​consciousness. Just like when he first crossed over, the little figure representing himself in the sea of ​​consciousness appeared again.
After the increase in mental power, the little man actually condensed into a physical entity. Could this be the so-called spiritual consciousness? After all, he had never seen such a phenomenon since the soul fusion with the original owner of this body, so Yu Feng had this idea.
After the Tianjian magic skill is perfected, there is a skill similar to the soul-stealing skill in the Nine Yin Scriptures, called the soul-stealing technique, but this skill is mainly manifested in mental attacks.
The most basic part of this technique is to concentrate the spiritual consciousness. Only in this way can the mental power be elevated to a new level again. When launching a mental attack, the mental power possessed by the powerful spiritual consciousness can be used to control the opponent’s sea of ​​consciousness, causing it to become confused and achieve the desired effect.
The emergence of divine consciousness not only allows Yu Feng to perform mental attacks such as soul-stealing, but also shields some of his opponents from mental backlash. As his strength increases, he can even become immune to any mental attacks, which means that illusions will no longer pose any threat to Yu Feng.
Thinking of this, Yu Feng resisted the urge to shout out loud to express his excitement, but he finally restrained himself. Because not only were the Third Hokage, Kakashi, and the Anbu watching outside, but there was also a dead pig-like Naruto next to him. If he shouted, there would definitely be a big mess.
After calming down his excitement, Yu Feng suddenly had a new idea. Since he had the ability to use spiritual consciousness, could he also enter other people’s minds and hearts to take a look as described in other fantasy novels?
It must be said that this guy has a rich imagination. He can do it as soon as he thinks of it. He has a Naruto next to him to experiment with. So he carefully controlled the virtual self to fly out of the sea of ​​consciousness and flew towards the target Naruto.
It took only a blink of an eye for him to get into Naruto’s body, but what he saw was not the sleeping Naruto, but a huge iron cage with a huge sealing symbol on it.
Chapter 42, Illusion of Nine-Tailed Fox (Old Version)
42. Magical Nine-Tailed Fox
Yu Feng’s consciousness accidentally entered Naruto’s sea of ​​consciousness, but he saw a huge iron cage. Looking at this familiar scene, he knew where he was. This was the place where the Nine-Tails was sealed.
Sure enough, as soon as he came in, he heard Jiuwei’s puzzled voice: “Hey, you little brat are really strange, you can actually appear in front of me.”
Yu Feng was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said to the cage, “I think you are Jiuwei. Laojiu (it sounds like the way Zuo Shandiao calls Yang Zirong) you have been lonely for so many years. Finally a friend came who you can talk to, but you didn’t come out to meet him. You are really unworldly.”
Thinking that it was this brat who had just absorbed half of his chakra, Nine-Tailed Fox roared in anger: “You damn brat, hurry up and give my half of my chakra back, otherwise I will let you see how powerful I am.” At the end, the huge orange figure of Nine-Tailed Fox also appeared in Mingcheng Yufeng’s sight.
Yu Feng was also surprised to hear what the Nine-Tails said. He had just absorbed half of its chakra. You know, in the Naruto world, the tailed beasts have a lot of chakra, and the Nine-Tails has the most chakra among them.
If he absorbed half of it, wouldn’t he have the strength of a Kage? At least in terms of chakra, he already had that much, but in terms of ninjutsu, Yufeng was still far behind.
Yu Feng didn’t know how to express his excitement at the thought that he had unknowingly possessed a chakra level of Kage or even higher. However, he suppressed his ecstasy because there was still a behemoth waiting for him to deal with. Yu Feng was still aware of how terrifying the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox was.
Then he pretended to be apologetic and said to Kyuubi, “Old Nine, I’m sorry. I absorbed your chakra by accident. It was your chakra that helped me make the breakthrough just now. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have been able to come to this sealed barrier to see you. This is all karma. Maybe you owed me a lot of money in your previous life, so you came to repay me in this life.”
Although Yu Feng’s words were a bit irrelevant, he still admired the Nine-Tails. In order to complete the mission given to it by the Sage of Six Paths, it endured humiliation for many years and finally helped Naruto defeat strong men like Uchiha Madara, Obito, and the Six Paths Mother.
It also suffered a lot for Naruto, so Yufeng admired this monster which was evil but loyal, and had no intention of dealing with it.
Jiuwei’s nose almost got crooked with anger after hearing Yufeng’s words, and he yelled: “Whether you did it on purpose or not, return my chakra immediately. Also, I didn’t know you in my previous life, and I don’t owe you any money, so don’t talk nonsense to me.”
Yu Feng smiled helplessly: “Old Nine, I really don’t have that ability. I can only absorb but not release, so I will use half of your chakra for you. You can recover anyway, so why be so stingy.”
Jiuwei was furious: “You little bastard, you are taking advantage of me. Do you think it is so easy for me to recover? It seems that I have to teach you a lesson.” After saying that, the guy’s pair of blood-red eyes rolled around and his pupils shrank. Yufeng knew that something was wrong, but it was too late.
Just as Yu Feng was about to react, he found himself in a sea of ​​fire, the raging flames burning him all over. In this situation, even a fool would know that he had fallen into the Nine-Tailed Fox’s illusion.
I didn’t expect this guy to be able to use such a powerful illusion even after being sealed. It was ridiculous. I was too careless. However, he did not panic. He concentrated his mental power and combined it with his spiritual sense to calm himself down. Then he connected his mental power with the blood jade, and the blood jade directly deflected the Nine-Tailed Fox’s illusion.
This is a method that Yufeng accidentally discovered when he was practicing with Yakumo. The blood jade has the effect of stabilizing the mind and can also purify some mental interference. This method can be used to dispel most illusions.
Taking advantage of Nine-Tailed Fox’s carelessness, he used all his strength and coupled with his mental strength which had been increased many times, he was able to break free from the illusion in an instant.
However, if he discovered the true function of his spiritual consciousness, he would probably be happier. After all, the power of his spiritual consciousness could now resist the Nine-Tailed Fox’s illusion. People are habitual, and after being hit by the illusion, Yu Feng immediately thought of the common method.
In fact, even without using spiritual consciousness, he could remove the illusion by suddenly stopping the circulation of chakra, but he had long ignored this most basic method.
After what just happened, Yu Feng also had some enlightenment. It seems that he was a little too confident. In addition to the method of stopping the circulation of chakra in the original work, there is also a method of having teammates input chakra into the body to disrupt the circulation of chakra and dispel the illusion.
He knew all of this, but he had never used it once because he was too confident and relied on his own methods.
Although the method just now was very useful, it was not a panacea. If someone with ulterior motives discovered it, they might find a way to deal with him. After being under the illusion, he should first think of the most common method to remove it, rather than using his own special method.
At the same time, he did not realize the power of spiritual consciousness. It was only when he was practicing illusion with Yakumo in the future that his spiritual consciousness automatically blocked Yakumo’s illusion by chance, which made him truly realize the power of spiritual consciousness.
After a moment of regret, Yu Feng calmed down. At least this experience reminded him not to be too confident. After coming to his senses, Yu Feng thought of revenge. He had to teach this guy a lesson.
He apologized sincerely, but this guy took advantage of his distraction to attack him with illusion. This was something that neither his uncle nor his aunt could tolerate.
He thought and did it. Just when Jiuwei was still proud of the power of his illusion, he suddenly saw Mingcheng Yufeng’s eyes shining with golden light. The next moment Jiuwei found himself in a sea of ​​fire. He thought to himself, isn’t this the illusion world he used to deal with that little kid just now? How did he get in here too?
This was not surprising. Suddenly, there were bursts of ghostly cries all around. The miserable cries even sent chills down Kyuubi’s spine. At the same time, countless densely packed ghosts began to move closer to it. When they got to it, they began to bite it madly. Kyuubi roared in fear: “Ah! Help! Get out of my way, ah!”
Outside the illusion, Yu Feng watched the Nine-Tailed Fox writhing and howling in the iron cage with a smile on his face, and he was quite satisfied with his own methods. The moment the illusion was lifted, this guy used the Soul Capture Technique on the Nine-Tailed Fox, combining it with the Soul Capture Technique in the Nine Yin Manual to develop this special illusion technique.
This illusion was also something he came up with on a whim. Although it wasn’t a bloodline limit, it could still be cast with his eyes. He used his knowledge of illusions to create a scene similar to the Nine-Tails’ illusion, which was essentially a copy of the Nine-Tails’ illusion, and then returned the illusion to the careless Nine-Tails.
At the same time, he also mixed some terrifying ghosts into the illusion scene. He himself did not expect that mental attacks could be superimposed on illusions, which would cause double damage to the enemy’s body and mind.
Yufeng had always envied Yakumo’s ability to materialize illusions, and now he had a similar ability. However, Yufeng didn’t torture the Nine-Tails for too long. After all, he didn’t have a deep hatred for it, and he had just absorbed so much of its chakra, so Yufeng couldn’t do anything too extreme.
Seeing that the Nine-Tailed Fox was about to collapse, he quickly withdrew his illusion and mental attack. The Nine-Tailed Fox collapsed to the ground in an instant, gasping for breath, with wounds all over his body, and of course, cold sweat.
Yu Feng looked at it with amusement: “I say, Lao Jiu, didn’t I just absorb half of your chakra? Are you so petty as to cast an illusion on me? Now behave yourself.”
Kyuubi didn’t dare to look up at his eyes now. He just lowered his head and panted. After recovering a little, he roared: “You damned little devil, you can actually break my illusion and return it to me double. How abominable.”
Yu Feng smiled when he heard that: “I didn’t mean to hurt you. You were the first one to attack me, so I fought back. Well, it’s time for me to go now. You can recover here by yourself. Next time I come, I will bring you wine and food to apologize to you. Bye, Lao Jiu.” After that, he disappeared in a flash, leaving Jiuwei roaring in anger.
However, Kyuubi was also thinking, this guy has such powerful strength at such a young age, can he help fulfill the old man Liudao’s last wish? “What an interesting kid.” After talking to himself, Kyuubi disappeared in front of the iron cage door and took a nap.
Ming Chengyufeng, whose spiritual consciousness has returned to his body, is now very excited. Not only has his Tianjian magic skill been perfected, his internal strength has increased a lot, and he has also condensed a good thing called spiritual consciousness.
He also tested the power of the newly developed illusion on the Nine-Tails. The most important thing was that he actually absorbed half of the Nine-Tails’ chakra. This is a level that many ninjas cannot reach in their lifetime. His luck is really amazing.
However, although he was happy, he was not yet to the point of getting carried away. Due to the breakthrough in his martial arts and the increase in his internal strength, he urgently needed to stabilize his current realm and could even strike while the iron was hot to improve.
He thought and did it, and after calming down his mood, Yu Feng entered the state of practicing again. He sat there for more than five hours, and practiced almost all the advanced techniques. This was to stabilize the foundation. Once the foundation was unstable, he would go astray. He didn’t want to die young.
However, when he was practicing, he found that when he absorbed the Nine-Tailed Fox’s Yang Chakra just now, because he had to continuously provide the Nine-Yin Qi to maintain balance, the Qi in his body seemed to be purified and more dense. Yu Feng felt that the effect of his attack now would definitely be much stronger than before.
Chapter 43, Protagonist’s Halo (Old Version)
43. The protagonist’s halo
Just when Yu Feng was practicing to consolidate his cultivation, the Third Generation and Kakashi outside also felt a fluctuation of energy, but it disappeared in just a moment.
That energy fluctuation was actually caused by Yufeng’s breakthrough. After looking for a while and finding nothing unusual, the Third Generation and Kakashi decided to go into the house and take a look. If everything was normal, they would retreat.
The two of them quietly entered Yufeng and Naruto’s bedroom. At this time, Naruto was still sleeping like a dead pig, muttering words like “Sakura” from time to time.
Yu Feng had already entered a state of ecstasy, meditating quietly there to “refine chakra”, and there was no Nine-Tails’ chakra leaking from Naruto’s body, everything seemed so normal.
The Sandaime and Kakashi watched for another half an hour, and seeing everything was the same as before, they nodded to each other and left the room. After coming out, they signaled the Anbu to retreat, and then they hurried back to the village.
Arriving at the Hokage’s office, the Third Hokage frowned and asked, “Kakashi, there was clearly a surge of energy in the room just now. We didn’t notice the source at that time because we were far away, but why is it so quiet after entering the room? And the Nine-Tails didn’t leak any chakra either. This is different from before.”
Kakashi didn’t know what was going on, so he thought for a moment and said, “It would be better if we stayed in the house and monitored it. At least we could find out how that chakra fluctuation was formed.
Although I didn’t see it, my intuition tells me that this matter must be related to Yufeng and the Nine-Tailed Fox. In the past, the Nine-Tailed Fox would leak chakra every night, but today was too abnormal. The Nine-Tailed Fox actually became so obedient.
The third generation nodded. “Well, we’re on the same page. Maybe Yu Feng still has some secrets he hasn’t told us, or maybe he himself doesn’t know what other potential abilities he has.
This potential may be the reason why the Nine-Tailed Fox is so quiet. If that is the case, we have found another way to restrain the Nine-Tailed Fox.”
Kakashi agreed. Actually, they had guessed correctly. The Kyuubi was so quiet because of Yufeng. He had already lost half his chakra in just a short while. If he dared to leak any more chakra, he would have to be crazy. No one else would dare to do such a suicidal act.
The third generation also instructed Kakashi to pay more attention to different parts of Yufeng’s body in the future, and then they went home to rest. Meanwhile, our great master Yufeng was immersed in the joy of a breakthrough, because he made an unexpected discovery while practicing Qigong and regulating his breathing.
The internal force formed by all the previous exercises is constantly fusing under the influence of Beiming Divine Art, and finally completely merges into one, and the exercise routes are also spread throughout the body.
Previously, each internal skill had its own unique training route. Although there was some overlap, they were usually run independently. After this breakthrough, not only did his internal strength increase significantly, but it also allowed all of it to merge together, constantly purifying and compressing it. He felt an indescribable comfort in his entire body.
At the same time, as he broke through, the blood jade also flashed red light. Upon closer inspection, it was found that several more subspaces appeared, and they were much larger than before.
The effects of space are different. Yu Feng felt it at the first moment. Even flowers grew in the barren wasteland. This was because he had mastered the Tianjian magic skill.
After confirming that the Anbu and the Third Hokage had withdrawn, and Naruto was still asleep, Yu Feng flashed into the Blood Jade Space and came to the grassland. This grassland was full of birdsong and flowers, full of vitality.
Yu Feng’s thought led to a villa appearing beside him. He experimented with this discovery several times, and found that whatever he imagined would appear there. Of course, apart from the flowers and plants, the only things that appeared were inanimate objects, but this already made him happy enough.
This is the legendary artifact!
After briefly understanding the current structure and function of the blood jade space, Yu Feng returned to reality and circulated his internal energy along the huge veins for a cycle before he finished the exercise with satisfaction.
However, the moment he opened his eyes, a tangible golden light flashed by, and in that instant he could feel the entire room illuminated. After the golden light disappeared, Yu Feng found that his vision and hearing had improved significantly.
At this time, he found that the sky outside had begun to brighten, but the house was still dim. However, Yu Feng could see the ants on the ground busy carrying food, and even heard the subtle sound of footsteps. If it were in the past, Yu Feng would never be able to do this.
This is the change brought about by the breakthrough. The improvement in skills, chakra, and mental strength has caused earth-shaking changes in Yu Feng’s entire body.
Glancing at Naruto who was still sleeping soundly, Yu Feng smiled knowingly. This was all thanks to Naruto’s help. If he hadn’t insisted on staying last night, he wouldn’t have made such a big improvement overnight. He really deserved to be the one with the aura of the protagonist.
Early that morning in Konoha Village, Yu Feng was still immersed in the joy of his breakthrough when he suddenly smelled a foul odor. He subconsciously looked at his body and found that the scars left by his training had disappeared, but his intact skin was now covered with a layer of black grease. The odor was caused by this grease.
Looking at the disgusting black grease on his body, Yu Feng knew that this was the result of his internal energy fusing after a breakthrough, and then repurifying the impurities in his body.
He immediately rushed into the bathroom and took a comfortable cold shower. After washing off the grease on his body, he found that his skin was actually whiter and smoother than that of ordinary women. From then on, the title of pretty boy was confirmed.
After getting dressed, Yu Feng felt even more refreshed. Looking at his increasingly tall and handsome self in the mirror, he felt a surge of narcissism. After a while, he walked out to the yard in high spirits and began practicing Qinggong footwork and some simple sword techniques.
This was a habit he had developed after arriving in the Naruto world, much like morning exercises in modern society. Since the Third Hokage and Kakashi, who were monitoring him, had left in the middle of the night, he could now practice freely without anyone noticing.
As he moved, he found that his body was now lighter, and he could move without making a sound. With just a thought, he could appear more than ten meters away.
This place, this is the legendary teleportation.
This was the benefit that the breakthrough brought to him. What he didn’t know was that his eyes, which were originally lavender, had now completely turned purple-red, and there was a golden light in his pupils, which made him look even more evil and charming. It was these enchanting eyes that hooked him with countless women in the next ten years.
After doing some simple morning exercises, he looked at the time. It was already past six o’clock. He returned to the house and looked at Naruto who was still snoring in his sleep. Yu Feng couldn’t help but smile.
Fortunately, I became friends with him in the beginning, and I let him stay here last night out of kindness. Otherwise, I don’t know when I would have a breakthrough. It seems that good people will be rewarded.
He once again sighed at the power of Naruto’s protagonist halo, but Yufeng suddenly had an idea at this time. Naruto is the reincarnation of Ashura, and he and Hashirama Senju can be said to have the same fate but different bodies. He has the legendary power of Ashura in his body. Should he try it himself?
In the end, Yu Feng rejected this idea. Naruto had not yet awakened at this time. He was just an ordinary person. If he did something out of line, it might cost him his life, so let’s talk about this matter later.
After nudging Naruto, Yu Feng discovered that he was sleeping like a dead pig, still mumbling something like “Hokage” in his mouth, which made Yu Feng so angry that he almost gave him a Six Meridians Divine Sword. Suddenly, he lowered his head and showed a long-lost sinister smile. He picked up Naruto’s smelly socks from the ground and put them directly to Naruto’s mouth.
Since the guy was talking in his sleep, he started chewing and muttering, “Ramen, delicious. Huh? Today’s ramen is so salty. No, it’s the barbecue. Delicious.”
Yu Feng was almost laughing his stomach off watching all this. Naruto was such a fool, he actually associated socks with ramen and barbecue. That was salty enough. Thinking about the taste, Yu Feng had the urge to vomit out last night’s dinner, but he still couldn’t help laughing.
Perhaps the socks were too smelly, and Naruto gradually woke up. He found that he had the socks he took off last night in his mouth. Looking at Yufeng with a smirk on his face and thinking about the dream he had just had, no matter how dumb he was, he understood what was going on.
He threw the sock out of his mouth and roared, “Yufeng, you bastard! Why did you put socks in my mouth?” Yufeng suppressed his laughter and said, “Who told you to sleep like a dead pig? I can’t wake you up, so I can only use this method of fighting fire with fire. But it’s quite impressive that someone can treat socks as ramen and barbecue.”
Naruto’s face turned red: “Bastard, I’m going to kill you!” After that, he jumped up and pounced on Yufeng.
He was no match for the opponent with his two moves. He was subdued before he could even make two moves. Yu Feng held him down to prevent him from attacking and said, “Stupid, if you don’t go wash your face, you’ll be late for school.”
Sure enough, Naruto immediately became obedient when he heard it. After Yufeng let him go, he hurried to the inner room to wash up. He came out in about a minute: “Yufeng, hurry up, don’t be late.”
Yu Feng smiled and shook his head: “You are quite quick. You finished washing so quickly. I even suspected that you just took a sip of water and wiped your face.”
“Hehe, I’m going to be Hokage, so it’s normal for me to be faster than ordinary people.” Yu Feng ignored Naruto’s boasting. If the speed of washing face had anything to do with becoming Hokage, I guess everyone would just wash their face every day and do nothing else. As he said this, the two of them left the house together.
Yu Feng was quite excited on his first day of school. After all, he had never been to school in his past or present life. With longing and excitement, the two brothers took the first step towards the pinnacle of their lives.
Chapter 44, The Beginning of School (Old Version)
44. The beginning of school
On the way to school, Yufeng bought four breakfasts. When he arrived at the Hokage Building, he saw Yakumo and Hinata waiting for them. Yakumo’s sharp eyes immediately spotted these two funny guys and immediately pouted and complained, “Brother Yufeng, you idiot Naruto, you’re five minutes late and you made the girls wait for you, a grown man. That’s too much.”
Naruto laughed heartily: “Hahaha, are you two on a date with Yufeng? He’s late, so it doesn’t matter if I’m late or not.” Yufeng slapped him from behind: “It’s because you, the idiot, got up late.” After saying that, Naruto ignored the cries of pain and came to the two beautiful girls, grinning like a pervert: “Good morning, Yakumo, Hinata.”
Yakumo just complained a little, and when he saw Yufeng coming to greet him, he quickly hugged his arm and said, “Good morning, Yufeng brother.” Hinata also said with a blushing face, “Good morning, Yufeng-kun.”
Yu Feng took out the breakfast he bought and handed it to the two girls: “You two haven’t had breakfast yet, eat it quickly, it won’t taste good if it gets cold. Breakfast is very important and is good for physical development.” The two girls happily took it and started eating it in small bites.
Yufeng gave Naruto another portion and ate while thinking. He felt a little uncomfortable because it was obvious that the two little beauties came to school without eating breakfast. Yakumo’s parents knew that Yakumo had to eat with Yufeng every day, so it was normal for them to ignore her.
But Hinata was different. As the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, it was not normal for her to go out without eating breakfast. Yufeng remembered that in the original work, in order to protect Hinata, the heir of the main family, a ninja named Hyuga Ko was inseparable from Hinata until Hinata went to school.
It is estimated that Hinata’s monitoring task has been completed at this time. If he were there, Hinata’s breakfast problem would definitely not be ignored.
Furthermore, if Hinata’s sister Hanabi came to school, Yufeng was sure that Hyuga Hiashi would have prepared breakfast for her long ago. As a large family, it would be no big deal for the Hyuga family to prepare some food for themselves.
But he did not fulfill his fatherly duties to Hinata. Hinata lost her mother when she was young and now she doesn’t have the love of her father. No one even urges her to eat breakfast. It would be strange if she is in good health.
In the original novel, the change in Hyuga Hiashi’s attitude towards Hinata was also due to Hinata’s strength in facing Neji during the Chunin Exams, so the current Hyuga Hiashi is really not a qualified good father. The old man who only cares about the interests of the family ignores his daughter, but Yufeng cannot ignore it. He must give Hinata enough love and care to warm her lonely and kind heart.
And when Hinata grows up, she won’t be as frail as she is now. She has a very nice figure, especially those peaks. I remember when Pain attacked Konoha, Sakura treated Hinata’s injuries. That scene was so shocking.
Yu Feng couldn’t believe it when he saw it. He didn’t expect that little Hinata would be so big. He was completely shocked at that time.
Thinking of this, Yufeng became more determined to take care of Hinata in the future. In the original work, Hinata developed like that without his care. Would she develop better with his intervention?
This unscrupulous guy initially felt sorry for Hinata and spoke up for her, but in the end he started to become dirty.
While Hinata wasn’t paying attention, Yufeng whispered to Yakumo what he had just discovered (of course he wouldn’t tell her those dirty thoughts). He did this to arouse Yakumo’s sympathy for Hinata, and at the same time he hoped that Yakumo would give Hinata more care as a friend besides himself.
Sure enough, after listening to Yufeng’s analysis, Yakumo felt full of sympathy and pity for Hinata, and at the same time felt guilty for his jealous behavior yesterday, because Hinata was really pitiful now, and it was right for Yufeng’s brother to care about her. In the future, he should also care about her as much as possible. At the same time, the little girl was also full of dissatisfaction with Hinata Hiashi’s behavior.
Of course, this kind of dissatisfaction can only be hidden in the heart, and cannot be shown to let Hinata find out, which would be bad. Yakumo still knows this simple truth.
However, Yakumo secretly made up her mind to get along well with Hinata in the future and not to throw tantrums anymore. She also accepted Hinata’s joining more calmly.
Hinata was so touched that she almost cried when Yufeng brought her breakfast. This handsome boy, whom she had just met yesterday, not only helped her to go to school smoothly and avoid her father’s scolding, but also carefully prepared breakfast for her today. No one except her mother could give her such warmth.
At this moment, Hinata felt warm and sweet in her heart. If Hinata’s attitude towards Yufeng was just a good impression yesterday, now it has turned into real love.
It is said that people are most likely to be captured by the opposite sex when they are vulnerable, and this is exactly what Hinata is like. She blushed and said to Yufeng: “Yufeng-kun, from today on, can I also call you Yufeng brother like Yakumo?
Although I feel it’s a bit sudden, this is what I really think.” After saying this, she lowered her head shyly, her fingers sliding back and forth involuntarily, but she was afraid in her heart. Once she was rejected by Yufeng or opposed by Yakumo, she didn’t know what to do next.
Yu Feng was so happy at this moment. He didn’t expect that he could have such a beautiful and lovely young wife just by having breakfast. Hinata’s words were like a confession of love. He smiled and said, “Of course I do. Hinata is so cute, I am willing to do it a hundred times.”
Hinata smiled happily after hearing his affirmative answer, then turned to ask Yakumo: “Yakumo, I’m sorry, I did it without your consent… You won’t blame me, will you?”
If it were yesterday, Yakumo would definitely be upset. But now she not only understood, but also understood Hinata’s pity, so she was also very happy that Hinata had found a good support like Yufeng.
She smiled and took Hinata’s hand and said, “Why should I blame you? This is a matter between you and him, so why do you need to ask me if I agree? Besides, you are my good friend and sister, and I wish you would call Yufeng brother like that too.”
With Yakumo’s words, Hinata finally showed the smile that was supposed to belong to her. This time she smiled happily: “Yakumo, thank you.” Seeing the two little beauties behave so harmoniously, Yufeng felt so happy in his heart. Harmony in the harem is the most important thing (this guy’s thoughts are too vulgar at such a young age).
After breakfast, the four of them arrived at school, laughing and playing. Naruto was shouting excitedly, causing Shikamaru, who was about to enter the classroom, to frown. He thought to himself, “Can’t this idiot just quiet down? He’s such a troublemaker.”
And Shikamaru, who is inseparable from him, is still eating snacks as usual, as if there is nothing else in his world except snacks.
Everyone arrived at the lecture hall, and Yufeng and the other two found a seat. He knew the seats were only temporary, and the teacher would definitely reassign them based on everyone’s height. But now, while there was still some time before class, he could observe the classroom.
Looking around, most of Konoha’s current class had already arrived. Shikamaru and Choji were the last group to arrive before him. Sasuke still sat grimly in the corner, probably still thinking about how to strive to surpass his genius elder brother, Uchiha Itachi.
Meanwhile, Sakura and Ino, the fake sisters, were arguing over Sasuke’s whereabouts. When they realized Yufeng was looking at them, they both shut up and blushed.
After all, they both wanted to leave a good impression on the handsome male classmates, especially a guy like Yufeng who was so handsome that he was almost unbelievable.
At this time, Sakura secretly said to Ino: “Hey, stupid Ino, have you noticed that the handsome boy with the blond idiot seems to be more handsome than yesterday. And look at his skin, it’s so great, more delicate and white than our girls’, but he looks a little feminine, hehe.” Although she said this, the second personality in her mind was shouting: Oh my God, how can he have such good skin, I’m so jealous!
Ino also noticed Yufeng’s change after hearing this: “That’s right, I didn’t expect that you, Idiot Sakura, are so observant. How about we go and chat her up?”
Sakura’s second personality also returned at this time, and she looked at Ino with disdain: “You go if you want to go, I still have to find a way to talk to Sasuke, you are such a fickle guy!”
After that, the two began to quarrel over Sasuke’s belonging. Naruto looked at Sasuke with hostility at this time. The “hatred” and “bond” started from this time. These two guys are really worthy of being the best gay combination, and they brought too many memories to everyone in the years to come.
Time passed quickly, and before Yu Feng had time to take a look around the classroom, the bell rang. The first class was taught by our homeroom teacher, Iruka.
Originally, Mizuki was full of confidence and thought that he would become the head teacher of the elite class, but in the end, Iruka replaced this guy who was willing to kill his injured companions for the mission.
After Iruka introduced himself, the first thing he had to do was to rearrange the seats. He asked everyone to come to the front of the classroom and arrange seats according to height and gender.
Hinata and Yakumo sit at the same table, Naruto and Shikamaru sit at the same table, and Yufeng, being much taller than his peers, is arranged in the last row, without a classmate. In front of him sits Shino, who is also quite tall among his peers.
Because Konoha’s classrooms were of the more advanced tiered style, it wasn’t so difficult for anyone to miss the blackboard. Yu Feng was impressed by the advanced classrooms. In his previous life, only universities and top-tier high schools had such classrooms. Other schools couldn’t even dream of going there. The Naruto world made up for his regret of not being able to go to university.
Chapter 45: The Sleepy Trio (Old Version)
45. Sleepy Trio
After arranging the seats, Teacher Iruka asked everyone to introduce themselves, and of course their dreams.
Yakumo in the first row stood up first: “Hello everyone, I am Kurama Yakumo. My dream is to become a powerful illusion ninja to protect Konoha and surpass Brother Yufeng!” Everyone was wondering what the last Brother Yufeng was, but Yakumo was pretty, so she still won some admiration and applause.
Hinata then stood up weakly, her face flushed before she could say anything, her hands constantly rubbing the corners of her clothes: “Hello everyone, my name is Hyuga Hinata, and my dream…my dream is…”
“What is that?” Inuzuka Kiba, the troublemaker, was the first to shout when he saw Hinata’s shy look. It would have been nice if he didn’t shout, because then the other kids followed suit.
This class doesn’t just consist of those familiar characters; other supporting characters are also members of this elite class. Hinata was speechless at this point, her face flushed red as she lowered her head. Yakumo, who was beside her, was extremely worried and kept encouraging her.
Finally, Hinata glanced at Yufeng in the last row, and seeing that the latter also had an encouraging look on his face, Hinata gritted her teeth and said, “My dream is to keep getting stronger and protect my family and friends around me!” After that, she sat back in her seat as if relieved, and the scene became quiet.
After a few extras, Sakura stood up: “My name is Haruno Sakura, the person I like is Sasuke, and my dream is to become stronger and fight alongside Sasuke!” Before Iruka, who had already frowned, could say anything, Ino next to him said: “Hey, idiot Sakura, the one who wants to fight alongside Sasuke is me, Yamanaka Ino!”
“Shut up, pig-head Ino, Sasuke is mine, understand? You can give up now!”
The scene immediately fell into chaos. Iruka’s mouth twitched constantly, and he thought to himself that these kids were too precocious. How could they have caused a premature love incident?
The two violent girls quarreled for more than ten minutes and the quarrel became more and more intense. Finally, Iruka couldn’t stand it anymore and asked others to separate them. However, after the two girls sat down, their faces were still red and they protested to each other.
At this time, Naruto couldn’t wait to stand up: “I am Uzumaki Naruto, the person I like is Sakura, and it was love at first sight. My dream is to become Hokage! Hahahaha!”
Sakura, who was still at odds with Ino, almost fainted when she heard his words. If Ino hadn’t stopped her, she would have rushed over and beaten him up.
Everyone scoffed at Naruto’s arrogant remarks. After all, many people still regarded him as a monster, even his homeroom teacher Iruka.
Naruto laughed self-righteously for half a minute, but when he found no one responded, he sat down with his head hung, feeling bored. He secretly vowed to himself that he must get everyone’s approval, and this classmate was the starting point.
At this time, Shikamaru stood up and said lazily: “My name is Nara Shikamaru. My dream is to become a white cloud, free and unrestrained. That way, I will never have any troubles again, because I am most afraid of troubles!”
Unlike Naruto’s passionate speech, Shikamaru looked as decadent as possible, causing everyone to burst into laughter, especially Inuzuka Kiba, and even Akamaru above his head laughed out loud.
Next was Sasuke. As soon as he stood up, many little girls cheered: “Wow, Sasuke-kun is so handsome!” “Sasuke-kun is so imposing, he is worthy of being a genius!” and so on.
Sasuke didn’t care about any of this at all. He looked at his teacher with a cold expression and said, “I’m Uchiha Sasuke. My dream is to become Hokage and surpass my brother Uchiha Itachi!”
When mentioning Itachi, Yu Feng could clearly feel that Sasuke inadvertently revealed a sense of pride, which came from the heart. After all, having such an excellent and powerful brother, anyone would feel this way.
However, Yufeng knew that Sasuke’s pride would soon turn into hatred, and it was not until he learned the truth from Obito that he transferred this hatred to Konoha.
Next, Choji, Kiba, and Shino also introduced themselves. Choji can’t live without food, Kiba wants to become the most tacit partner with Akamaru, and Shino’s preference is entirely on insects.
After more than half an hour, it was finally Yu Feng’s turn. Yu Feng stood up unsteadily. Before, he had only learned skills from a master in Kunlun Mountain and had never been to school. Now, in the world of Naruto, it was the first time for a young lady to get into a sedan chair.
Yu Feng, who was a little excited, found that Iruka was looking at him with a puzzled expression, which made him baffled. He thought to himself, could it be that Iruka was a jerk? Otherwise, why would he look at him so strangely (what he didn’t know was that Iruka was like this because the names of the Third Hokage and Kakashi were on his letter of introduction).
But he quickly retracted his strange thoughts, because at this time there were also some girls who were crazy about him. In terms of appearance, he was much better than Sasuke, and his height was not bad either, but Sasuke had always been known to be a genius.
On the other hand, the great official Mingcheng Yufeng was an unknown little person, but Yufeng did not mind it. After all, being too high-profile would easily lead to hatred, and this was his life motto.
He cleared his throat and said, “Hello everyone, my name is Mingcheng Yufeng. My dream is to live a happy life, talking about life with beautiful women, and drinking wine with brothers. But when Konoha needs me, I will also move forward bravely. That’s it!”
Another weirdo, that’s what Iruka was thinking. All the previous students’ self-introductions were ridiculous, with only Naruto’s being relatively reliable. It seems these kids from big families are hard to discipline.
Girls are a bit better, after all, they are thin-skinned. But guys are different. Look at what kind of ideals these are: turning into a white cloud, having endless food to eat for a lifetime, and being able to live with your dog forever. Of course, in the end, this guy also thought about drinking and picking up girls.
Are these the thoughts that people of this age should have? Especially the last big guy named Mingcheng Yufeng. His letter of recommendation was signed by the third generation, Kakashi senior and Kurama Muyun.
After Iruka’s repeated inquiries, the Third Generation simply asked him to focus on training him and didn’t say anything else. However, he couldn’t see that this kid had no outstanding qualities except that he was handsome and tall.
The good impression Yufeng had previously created for Hinata was now completely wiped out by his words. Confused and dissatisfied, Iruka began everyone’s first ninja lesson, which was about the most basic theoretical knowledge of ninjutsu, essentially an introduction.
Because he was preoccupied, the first class was over quickly without him noticing.
Since it was the first class, everyone was in a state of confusion, with many revealing distressed expressions. These children were attending a proper class for the first time, so sitting still was already a challenge. Furthermore, Iruka was explaining with such a heavy heart that it was understandable that many people didn’t understand.
Unexpectedly, during the break, Shikamaru couldn’t stand Naruto’s idiotic words and actions anymore and ran to the empty seat next to Yufeng and sat down. He said to Yufeng, “My name is Nara Shikamaru. Do you mind if I sit here from now on?”
Yufeng smiled slightly: “Mingcheng Yufeng, I don’t mind as long as the teacher doesn’t mind.” Shikamaru saw that Yufeng’s answer was clever and interesting, and couldn’t help but look at him with a higher opinion: “Talking to smart people is easy, that stupid idiot is so troublesome.” After saying that, he lay there in a daze without waiting for Yufeng to answer.
Looking at Naruto arguing with Sasuke (because his favorite Sakura had fallen in love with someone else), Yufeng sighed helplessly.
Although school was relaxing, it could also be quite boring, especially for someone as bright as Yufeng. The second class was similar to the first. If Yufeng had listened attentively during the first class out of curiosity, he was now getting annoyed. He could memorize the textbook in less than ten minutes, so why would he need to listen to the lecture?
Afterwards, he and Shikamaru actually did the same thing, which was to flip through the textbook quickly. Both of them were surprised, and at the same time they had a preliminary affirmation of each other’s intelligence.
Ten minutes later, Iruka was still talking nonstop. The two looked at each other, sighed together, and fell asleep on the table.
Maybe influenced by these two guys, Shino who was sitting in front of Yufeng also started to doze off from the third period. Iruka was so angry that he punished the three lazy guys with a cane.
From then on, sleeping became the only thing these three boys did during class. In order to make fun of Yufeng, Naruto gave them a nickname: The Sleepy Trio.
Everyone thought that the nickname given by the brain-short-circuited Naruto was very appropriate this time, but because they had similar interests, Ufeng, Shikamaru and Shino quickly became good friends.
The days passed one by one, and during this time Naruto still played pranks frequently like in the original work, hoping to attract the attention of teacher Iruka and other classmates, but he was disappointed.
Because what he did only made these people hate him more and more, especially Iruka. Every time he saw Naruto, he would ignore him. Even if he was naughty, he would not say anything and pretend that this person did not exist.
Since Iruka’s parents died in the Nine-Tails attack, he hated Naruto very much, but as a teacher he could not do anything, so he adopted the strategy of out of sight, out of mind towards Naruto.
The Third Generation was well aware of his condition, and gradually became dissatisfied with Iruka’s actions.
Until one day, Naruto was tricked into the back mountain by his classmates because he scared them while playing a courage test in the cemetery at night. Iruka had also met Kakashi before, and after a conversation, he finally realized that his behavior was terrible and tried to make amends with Naruto. However, under Shikamaru’s righteous words, he learned that his student Naruto had already fled to the back mountain where the enemy had invaded.
The master and apprentice encountered a sneaking ninja in the back mountains. If Kakashi hadn’t arrived in the end, both would have died. However, they finally began to recognize the bond between master and apprentice. Moreover, this time Naruto also found the enemy’s map of Konoha’s defense in a bird’s nest, which was a great achievement.
Chapter 46, Iruka’s Surprise (Old Version)
46. ​​Iruka’s Surprise
Yufeng did not participate in the incident of the attack in the back mountain, because this was a leap for Naruto and the best way for Iruka to recognize himself.
It was hard to say if there would be any deviation if he intervened. After all, the relationship between Naruto and Iruka as a teacher and student in the original work was still very touching. So he chose to watch the show from the sidelines, and sure enough, things still developed as in the original work.
After this incident, Naruto used it to establish a relationship with Shikamaru, and with Yufeng’s help, he also began to become friends with Shikamaru and Choji. The sleepy trio continued to slack off in class, and Iruka had no choice but to tell the Third Hokage and their parents about the situation. Of course, Yufeng had no parents, so he could only tell Kakashi and Yuhi Kurenai.
For this reason, several adults tried their best to educate these three lazy guys, but the effect was not obvious at all. Finally, Yu Feng asked them to set the test in front of several adults. If the three of them could pass, they would not care about them anymore.
In the end, the three generations took the test themselves and made a test paper based on the courses they had learned. The three of them seemed to have discussed it beforehand, and they all got 60 points.
The adults were furious. All three of them scored 60 points, barely passing. It was obvious they had done it on purpose. But once words were spoken, they couldn’t change their minds. The adults also realized that these three guys were highly intelligent, and they were both relieved and helpless.
Yu Feng didn’t sleep at all during class. Not to mention that this guy would never feel sleepy because he meditated and practiced every day, even with his rigorous attitude, he would not waste time like this.
Every time he lay on the table, he would secretly practice his own skills. When Iruka talked about the key points, he would still prick up his ears to listen. The rest of the time was spent on training, because he knew that besides Madara and Obito, there was also the peerless strongman Six Paths Old Lady. If he didn’t work hard to improve, he would be abused sooner or later.
Therefore, he must seize the time to practice, enrich himself, and strengthen himself. Although there are still nearly ten years before the final Fourth Ninja World War, Yu Feng has already developed a sense of urgency.
The ninja world is cruel and ninjas are brutal. No matter whether you are kind or not, as long as you choose the profession of ninja, you must be prepared to kill and be killed at any time.
This is the iron rule of this world. Strength is above everything else. As long as you have the strength to look down on everything, you can wipe out all the people and things you dislike.
Yu Feng had understood this truth since the first day he came to this cruel world, otherwise he would not have practiced so hard at such a young age.
Now that he has entered the Ninja School, although both the academic and professional courses are not difficult for him and he always sleeps in class, he is actually silently practicing by circulating his internal energy and chakra.
Time is pressing. The Fourth Ninja World War will break out in about ten years. At that time, the new generation of ninjas represented by Naruto Ukaze will shoulder heavy responsibilities.
If he didn’t have a certain level of strength, not to mention protecting his companions, even protecting himself would become a problem. He would then just become a burden to others. Yu Feng didn’t want to be such a waste.
Therefore, he must seize every minute and every second from now on to continuously improve his strength. He must not only survive well in the Naruto world, but also break some of the endings that he does not like in his own way, leaving no regrets. To do all of this, the prerequisite is to have absolute strength.
Whenever Yufeng thought of the tragic events of the Fourth Shinobi World War, he shuddered. Not only did Shikamaru, Ino’s father, and Neji all die, but Anko was also pinned to the ground and nearly killed. Even the stunningly beautiful Konan was killed by that bastard Obito. Of course, so many others died, which was a shame.
Since he had come to this world by chance, he couldn’t let such a tragedy happen again. At the very least, Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, Neji, Asuma, Konan, the two Yukitos, Mabui, and a large number of others shouldn’t have died so tragically.
So whenever he has free time, he will continue to practice, even if it is just a little improvement every day.
Moreover, Yu Feng discovered that his training speed during class was actually faster than his previous private training speed. At first, he thought about it for a long time but couldn’t figure it out. Later, as his strength increased, he gradually understood the reason for this situation. In fact, it all came down to his mentality.
He had always been in a state of self-protection, seizing every opportunity to arm himself while also closing his heart. Furthermore, his previous cultivation was indeed a bit too aggressive, wanting to become a strong man as quickly as possible, but it was this mentality that constrained his development.
Although his cultivation speed over the past year was much faster than that of ordinary people, even several times faster than that of ordinary people, he felt nervous and had a sense of crisis because he was too eager for quick success and lacked confidence.
You have to know that what he learned were the most advanced martial arts. Blindly practicing cautiously with restraint in mind will definitely not be as fast as opening his heart.
Recently, Yu Feng not only mastered the Tianjian Divine Art, but also unexpectedly obtained chakra comparable to that of a Kage-level warrior, allowing him to finally breathe a sigh of relief. With the powerful military support and the basic ninjutsu he had learned, and the vast chakra, no one would threaten his life in the short term.
With the danger gone for the time being, Yu Feng began to relax. He was now enjoying the company of two beautiful girls and a group of friends every day. He found it incredibly comfortable to lie on his desk during class. His improved state of mind allowed him to practice more easily, which was why he had that reaction earlier.
On a sunny afternoon, Iruka was standing on the podium in the Ninja School, teaching Ninja knowledge incessantly with high spirits. Looking at the well-behaved students below, Iruka was very satisfied.
These were the descendants of the village’s major families and jonin, the elite descendants, the future of Konoha. Seeing everyone listening intently, Iruka was very pleased.
However, when his gaze shifted to the last two rows, his face suddenly turned green. He saw those three troublesome guys asleep on the table again. Although they weren’t snoring, their even breathing was definitely a sign of sleep.
After a brief pause, Iruka didn’t yell at them like he usually did, because he had thought of a better solution. He looked at the chalk in his hand, a sneer slipped through his lips, and a plan had already come to mind.
He planned to use force to teach these three ignorant guys a lesson. They were descendants of the Nara and Aburame families, and one of them was a so-called genius who was often praised by the third generation (although he did not find any signs of a genius). If he could not teach them well, how would he explain to their parents?
Iruka did it as he thought. He shook his hand and with a “swish”, a small piece of chalk was thrown out like a shuriken. His target was Mingcheng Yufeng.
The students who were listening attentively knew that something interesting was about to happen when they saw the teacher’s originally bright face suddenly become gloomy. Today, the teacher even threw away the chalk, which was obviously a lesson for them, so they all turned around to see the joke of these three guys.
But when the chalk was about to hit Yu Feng’s head, he suddenly stretched out two fingers and caught the flying chalk. This sudden and casual pinch made Iruka stunned. He didn’t expect that this guy could actually catch his chalk hidden weapon.
It was probably a fluke, and the students present also thought so, except for Hinata, Yakumo and Naruto who knew Yufeng very well.
Seeing that the first attack missed, Iruka launched another attack. Yufeng did not move the hand that had just held the chalk, but used his other two fingers to hold the second piece of chalk very lightly.
Seeing this, Iruka’s heart moved. Could it be that this kid discovered the trajectory of his sneak attack? If that was the case, then Yu Feng’s strength was definitely not what it seemed on the surface.
Unconvinced, Iruka unleashed a flurry of two chalks at Yufeng, wondering if he could catch them this time. To his and all the other students’ astonishment, Yufeng, without even looking up, flicked his hand, sending the two chalks he’d been catching soaring through the air. They accurately knocked Iruka’s two chalks down mid-air, shattering them to dust. The unfortunate Naruto and Choji were covered in chalk dust.
Iruka was stunned. If the first and second attempts were coincidences, then the final, perfect aerial interception was definitely not a coincidence. He noticed that Yu Feng hadn’t even looked at him, and probably relied on hearing to determine his attack trajectory.
Another person who had this idea was Uchiha Sasuke. He often practiced with his brother. Although he knew that Iruka’s attack just now was not very good, it was not so easy to catch it or even intercept it in the air as easily as Yufeng did.
Sasuke was confident that he could catch all the chalks, but certainly not as easily as Yufeng, let alone intercept a Chunin’s “sneak attack” so perfectly.
He understood that intercepting by relying on the sound of the chalk and the feeling of the body required very good hearing and sharp reaction, otherwise it would be impossible to do it so easily. At this time, Sasuke no longer dared to underestimate this careless guy.
Meanwhile, Iruka, sitting on the podium, was also wondering, was this kid really a genius like the Third Hokage claimed? Was his talent even greater than Uchiha Sasuke’s? Otherwise, how could he have so easily taken his “hidden weapon”? It seemed like it was effortless.
The other students were also stunned. They were all elites from their respective families, and of course they understood that what Ming Chengyufeng had done was not something that people of their age could easily accomplish.
Even the usually arrogant Sasuke was shocked, showing his inner turmoil. Sakura, Kiba, Ino, and Chouji also had incredulous expressions on their faces. Only Naruto, Hinata, and Yakumo looked as if it was a matter of course.
Chapter 47: The Flaws of Shadow Magic (Old Version)
47. The flaws of shadow magic
As Yufeng’s good friends and confidantes, Naruto and the others know very well how powerful Yufeng’s physical skills are. Now even Hinata has begun to learn the Tenzan Zhemei Hand from him.
Although her body still looked weak, she was practicing desperately to gain Yu Feng’s approval. Now she had basically mastered 50% of the skills, so she knew very well that it would be very easy for Yu Feng to catch this seemingly powerful hidden weapon.
Iruka’s brain short-circuited briefly before he immediately recovered. He was very happy that Konoha had such a genius, but this genius was so self-degrading that he slept in class every day, which gave him a headache.
I have to find an opportunity to teach this brat a lesson in the future. I can’t let such a good talent and ability go to waste. Since the chalk “hidden weapon” couldn’t hit Mingcheng Yufeng, Iruka set his sights on Aburame Shino and the lazy Shikamaru.
Although these two guys have high IQs (in the original work, Shikamaru said he wanted to be Naruto’s advisor, and Shino also said he didn’t mind having another advisor to assist Naruto, it can be seen that
His IQ is also very high, and this is reflected in many tasks), but he does not have the strength of Yu Feng. The two pieces of chalk accurately hit the two people who were sleeping soundly.
“Ouch!” “Ouch!” After two screams of pain, the two unlucky guys woke up one after another. Yu Feng was also “woken up” by them. He raised his head blankly and pretended to look around with sleepy eyes.
Seeing the three guys looking tired and listless, Iruka was furious: “You three idiots, are my classes so boring? You sleep every day, even Akamaru is listening quietly. You are going too far.”
“Woof woof woof” Akamaru barked twice when he heard Iruka praising him, and Inuzuka Kiba, as his owner, laughed out loud: “Hahaha, teacher, these three guys are sleeping not only in your class, but also in other teachers’ classes.”
Iruka knew this would happen: “Don’t you three feel sorry for your parents and teachers who worked so hard to train you by doing this? Hey, Shikamaru, don’t lie down, get up. Yufeng, you bastard, stop playing dead, Shino!!!”
It turned out that before he could finish his nagging, the three guys looked at each other and lay down on the table one after another.
Naruto and Kiba laughed heartily, clutching their stomachs. The other students’ lips twitched as well. Sasuke sighed coldly, “What a bunch of idiots!” Hinata and Yakumo looked helpless. They’d tried to dissuade their boyfriend from doing this, but he insisted he had his reasons. Passing the exam was all that mattered. Since they were both devoted wives and mothers, there was nothing they could do to dissuade him.
Iruka was so angry that his face turned red and he shouted, “You three bastards, get out of here. You don’t have to attend class today.” He really had no choice but to resort to this last resort. Otherwise, he really didn’t have the mood to continue talking in front of these three lazy guys.
The next scene made everyone burst into laughter. When the teacher told them to get out, the three guys suddenly became energetic, jumped up, and ran out of the classroom amid the laughter of their classmates. It was as if they had been waiting for Iruka to chase them away. Iruka was so angry that he looked at the dust left behind and was speechless for a long time.
Leaving behind an angry Iruka and a bunch of classmates who were watching them laugh, the three lazy guys walked out of the school straight away after coming out of the classroom. They were walking aimlessly at this moment. They were being kicked out almost every day these days. They had played all over the village and there was really no place else to go. Finally, it was Shino who suggested going to Shikamaru’s house to play shogi.
But as soon as he entered, Shikamaru saw his father, Nara Shikaku, drinking tea in the corridor. On a normal day, Shikaku would be busy at the medicinal material base, but he didn’t expect him to come home early today.
Furthermore, Lu Jiu’s stern expression made the three of them suddenly nervous, as if Lu Jiu had been waiting for them. It was too late to dodge now, so the three of them had no choice but to walk in.
Seeing the three brothers come back at this time, Shikaku knew that they must have been kicked out by the teacher again, so he went up to them and gave each of them a slap on the face without saying anything: “You three idiots, you slept in class again and got kicked out by the teacher, right?”
Yu Feng touched his head and chuckled, “Hehe, Uncle Lu Jiu is really smart. He guessed the truth right away. But we already learned what the teacher said a long time ago. It doesn’t matter whether we listen or not, so we just went to sleep. And we didn’t affect other students’ listening, so the teacher shouldn’t be so angry. Alas, impulse is the devil!”
Yufeng had been to Shikamaru’s house several times and was very familiar with Shikaku, speaking to him without any respect. Shikaku was actually quite satisfied with his son’s two friends; they were both highly intelligent and likable, though he was annoyed by their tendency to sleep in class.
“You three are so arrogant that you think you can sleep in class. Today I have to take good care of you on behalf of your family.” After saying that, he wanted to catch the three naughty guys.
He wanted these three guys to realize their own shortcomings, so he directly used the Nara family’s shadow ninjutsu. He formed seals with his hands: “Shadow Ninja Technique, Shadow Imitation Technique!”
Several thin shadow lines caught the three unprepared people in an instant. Yu Feng actually discovered it when he was forming a seal. This time was enough for him to escape, but in order to avoid being too shocking, he did not move.
“You three idiots, see this, this is strength. If you don’t study hard, you will die on the battlefield.” He effortlessly captured Yufeng, Shikamaru and Shino with the shadow imitation technique.
Nara Shikaku began to educate the three naughty boys earnestly. After all, the three guys kept sleeping in class, which gave him a headache.
However, Yu Feng’s next question stunned him: “Uncle Lu Jiu, is the attack route of your shadow technique only forward? What if there is an enemy attacking you from behind? After all, you still need to use ninjutsu to control the enemy in front of you, so you can’t take care of the enemy behind you. If you are attacked by surprise, you can either give up restraining the enemy in front of you, or just wait to be hurt by the enemy behind you.”
Shikaku was stunned at the time. He didn’t expect that the kid could see through his ninjutsu flaws at a glance. He thought for a moment and replied, “Of course I have my companions behind me to cover me. You may not know that we, the Ino, Shika, and Chou families, often cooperate in battles. Even if there are no people from the other two families, there are others to cooperate with me. After all, we always go out on missions as a team.”
After hearing this, Yu Feng thought for a moment and asked again, “What if your companions are not here, or are injured and can’t protect you? What will you do?”
Cold sweat broke out on Shikaku’s forehead. Ino, Shika and Chou had always been fighting in cooperation, and he had never considered this problem because Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Choza were both powerful and reliable teammates, so he would not have to worry about anything every time he performed ninjutsu.
But everything has its upsides. Just like Yufeng said, if you don’t have the support of your companions, you will be attacked from behind by the enemy. Thinking of this terrible consequence, Shikaku broke out in a cold sweat, and Shikamaru beside him also fell into deep thought. This was a matter concerning his own life in the future.
Before they could come up with a solution, Yu Feng spoke again: “Also, what should you do when there are few or no shadows available?
I think this shouldn’t be a difficult problem. Shadows appear whenever there’s sunlight or moonlight, and even on cloudy days, a flashbang can temporarily resolve the issue. What I’m trying to say is that the binding force of this shadow spell isn’t strong enough. If you encounter a stronger opponent, they’ll likely break free, rendering it useless.”
Shikamaru sighed: “I didn’t expect you to analyze so much useful information in such a short time. But you said that breaking free with strength is rare, right?”
Yufeng said nothing, but stared at Nara Shikaku, who had already withdrawn his men. Shikaku nodded helplessly: “Yufeng is right. Your uncle Akiza will be able to break free once he gets angry.”
Time passed by minute by minute. Nara Shikaku and his son Nara Shikamaru stared at Mingcheng Yufeng with wide eyes. Aburame Shino, also one of the three sleeping soundly, was also frowning in thought. Yufeng’s doubts about the shadow ninjutsu made the Nara father and son realize something.
This was a major matter concerning their own lives and the development of the Nara family, and they had no choice but to take it seriously, even though it was just an unintentional act by a child.
It has to be said that Yufeng’s question made the originally extremely smart Nara father and son puzzled. The cold sweat on Shikaku’s face never stopped, and Shikamaru also frowned, unable to figure out the reason for a while.
Looking at the genius father and son who were in trouble, Yu Feng felt so proud. He had discovered the flaws of shadow ninjutsu when he was reading the original book, and he had also thought of a similar solution.
The reason why he said it now was because he was already familiar with the father and son of the Nara family, so he was not afraid that they would think too much, and his original intention was indeed for their own good.
When the father and son were in trouble, he would “accidentally or on a whim” come up with a solution, which would earn their gratitude and strengthen their relationship. Most importantly, it was a pleasure to make the Nara father and son, who were known for their intelligence, fail. There was no doubt that the IQ of this father and son was among the best in Konoha.
There is no need to say much about Shikamaru. In the animation, he is the smartest among his peers, otherwise he would not be the only one to be promoted to Chunin during the Chunin Exam.
Whenever he appears in the future plot, many things will be analyzed clearly through his high IQ. Even three years after graduation, Konoha’s analysis department was handed over to this young man.
His father, Nara Shikaku, was even more powerful. During the Fourth Shinobi World War, he gave advice and made suggestions. He accurately formulated the most reasonable combat plan for the Allied Forces based on the intelligence he obtained and the battlefield situation. In the end, even the Raikage took the initiative to hand over the command power to him because he had to go to the battlefield to deal with Uzumaki Naruto’s affairs.
At the same time, the Raikage was also sighing that Konoha had produced a super military strategist who could turn the situation on the battlefield, which was also a recognition of Shikaku.
Chapter 48, Yu Feng’s Scheming (Old Version)
48. Yufeng’s Scheming
Although Nara Shikaku was quite intelligent, he couldn’t always come up with a solution. If he calmed down, he might be able to find a solution to the problems Yufeng raised, or even improve his skills. This wasn’t a difficult task for someone with such a high IQ.
But now Yufeng suddenly raised these two questions, and when he was about to let the juniors see what strength was, Shikaku, whose mind was suddenly disturbed, was at a loss as to how to deal with the enemy behind him and how to break free from his strength. As for the problem of no shadow or few shadows, it was not difficult for him. At this time, he also considered Shikamaru’s thoughts.
Shikamaru was still young at that time, and no matter how smart he was, he was no match for Yufeng, the old hand with superimposed souls.
Yu Feng didn’t want to embarrass the father and son, so he said in a pretentious manner: “Uncle Lu Jiu, I also accidentally discovered a problem when I was watching you perform ninjutsu today. Please don’t take it to heart.”
Lu Jiu, who was lost in thought, smiled slightly and shook his head. “How can I blame you? Uncle should thank you for thinking of these two issues. If you can think of them, the enemy may also think of them, so you have invisibly saved the lives of my father, son, and my clansmen.”
Shikamaru also said: “That’s right, Yufeng really thanks you this time, but I have been thinking about it for a long time and can’t come up with any good solution. Dad, have you thought of it?”
Lu Jiu shook his head and smiled bitterly: “These two problems are too difficult, especially the force pulling, which cannot be solved by the brain. I really can’t think of a perfect solution for the time being.”
Shino, who had been silent the whole time, also asked, “Yufeng, now that you’ve discovered the problem, have you thought of a solution?” He was also worried about Shikamaru. Although this guy still looked cool on the surface, in Yufeng’s words, this guy was a bit “sultry”! In his heart, he was also very concerned about Shikamaru and Yufeng.
Upon hearing this, Yu Feng pretended to smile bitterly and said, “Uncle Shikaku hasn’t figured it out, so how could I have that ability? Besides, I’m not very familiar with shadow ninjutsu.” After that, he took out a kunai and threw it at the target in the yard.
Suddenly, he walked to the round target with a serious expression (of course, he was pretending), looked at the kunai on the bull’s eye, then at the ground, and occasionally turned around a few times, nodding and shaking his head, no one knew what he was doing.
Shikaku and his son and Shino looked at his actions strangely, but did not disturb him. Shikamaru and Shino, who were familiar with him, knew that Yufeng must have discovered something at this time.
Sure enough, after about ten minutes, this guy felt that his performance was almost done, so he pretended to be surprised and slapped his head and laughed out loud: “Uncle, I got it, I got it, hahahaha.” The three people over there were also surprised when they heard him say this, and hurriedly asked: “What did you think of?”
Yu Feng rushed over as if he had just figured out a solution and said, “Of course it’s the solution to that problem just now. I didn’t expect that the kunai I threw out accidentally gave me inspiration. Hehe!”
When Shikaku heard that he had thought of a solution, he immediately became excited: “What solution is it? Tell me quickly.” Shikamaru and Shino also looked at him curiously.
Yu Feng was very pleased with the result and, without further ado, stated his thoughts: “Let’s talk about the first question, which is the defense behind us.” Yu Feng didn’t say anything but directly pulled Shikamaru to the target. Pointing at the target’s shadow, he said: “Shikamaru, do you see anything?”
Shikamaru stared at the shadow of the round target on the ground for a while and suddenly laughed: “So that’s how it is, Dad, as long as we place shadows in a certain area under our feet, we can expand the defense range.
Especially behind you, if possible, you can use chakra to form a circular area so you don’t have to worry about sneak attacks from any direction. However, this technique consumes a lot of chakra, so it seems I need to practice hard, and I also need to further improve the shadow binding technique.”
Yu Feng also followed suit: “Shikamaru is right. If your chakra is strong enough, you can use it to create shadows. Even in places where there are no shadows available, you can use your own abilities to create them. Of course, this requires improving your real number range and effect. These are not things I can do. I think Uncle Shikaku will definitely be able to come up with a solution.”
Shikamaru asked again: “Then what about the problem of breaking free from the power?” Yu Feng spread his hands and said: “This depends on practice. Strengthening your own strength training will definitely be effective.
I also have a basic understanding of pharmacology. I can research this and create a pill that’s minimally harmful to the body and can replenish chakra in large quantities. This would be enough to significantly restrain powerful opponents. Uncle Shikaku is not only incredibly intelligent, he also controls a base of medicinal herbs. I think even if I can’t, he’ll definitely find a way.”
Expressing his own opinions while simultaneously flattering Nara Shikaku, flattering him without even realizing it—this was a realm of accomplishment. Although somewhat challenging, Yu Feng, a modern man, was no stranger to this, and could even say it was effortless. He had used this method many times before to please his master, so now he was adept at it.
Sure enough, Lu Jiu laughed out loud after hearing what he said, and came over to hug Yu Feng’s neck: “Stinky boy, I didn’t expect you to have such a skill. I really underestimated you before. Uncle is very happy today, and I will treat you to dinner tonight.”
Yufeng and Shino also cheered. Yufeng also expressed his opinion at the right time. If a spiral beam of shadows was formed on the body and the top of the head, combined with the method Shikamaru said, it would be truly foolproof, even if the enemy attacked from the top of the head.
Shikaku was even happier to hear this, because his “Shadow Seam” could do just that. Shikamaru also admired the guy he slept with for the first time, as he was at least as smart as him.
Shino on the side was not happy at this time: “Yufeng, you only care about Shikamaru. Why don’t you help analyze my ninjutsu?” This guy was actually jealous about this.
This caught Yu Feng off guard, so he could only smile bitterly and said, “Actually, your insect ninjutsu is very powerful. The only weakness is the single type. Although the survival rate is already very good, it would be better if it could be improved a little bit. But I don’t know much about insects, so I can’t think of any way to help you solve it.” He hit the nail on the head, and now Lu Jiu and the other two looked at him with even more admiration.
Shikamaru and Shino were surprised and touched at the same time. They felt that their friend really cared about them, otherwise he would not have helped them study the flaws of ninjutsu.
Of course, this is just their wishful thinking. Yu Feng is not the kind of guy who would be so idle as to think about these things. When he has time, he will definitely find a way to pick up girls.
However, it was obvious that his analysis based on some of the knowledge he had learned from the original work had greatly improved the three people’s favorability towards him. Shino pushed up his sunglasses and said, “It’s okay. I’m already very happy that you are thinking of me. I’ll think of a solution slowly. When I get back, I’ll tell Dad and ask him to work on it together.”
Shikamaru seemed to have thought of something: “Yufeng, we have known each other for such a long time, but I haven’t heard that you have any special ninjutsu. Are you deliberately hiding it from us?”
I have to say that Shikamaru has a very sharp eye. He always felt that the guy who slept with him must be very powerful and had been hiding his strength, but he never mentioned it. Today he took this opportunity to ask.
Yu Feng scratched his head and pretended to be embarrassed, saying, “You know I’m an orphan, and my family isn’t a big family like yours, with no special ninjutsu passed down. So I only know simple ninjutsu. As for my special skills, I’m afraid my taijutsu is the only decent one. I’ve worked hard on that.”
Seeing that the child who was indebted to his family’s ninjutsu was feeling a little lonely (also pretending), Shikaku hurriedly comforted him, “Don’t be discouraged, kid. With your intelligence, you will definitely be able to develop your own ninjutsu. Wouldn’t it be great if you were good at taijutsu? At least much better than Shikamaru. From now on, this will be your home. You can come anytime you want. Let your Aunt Yoshino make you something delicious, hahaha.”
Shikamaru came over to comfort him, and Shino followed suit, saying that he was always welcome at the Aburame family. In reality, Yufeng was just pretending to be pitiful so that he could better establish a good relationship with these two peers.
It wouldn’t be a bad thing if he could get the support of the two families in the future. He had never thought about learning the ninjutsu of the two families. After all, they were the ones who made their living and they would not teach them casually. Besides, he also looked down on the ninjutsu of the two families.
At Shikaku’s house that night, Shikamaru’s mother, Nara Yoshino, prepared a table of delicious food to entertain Ufeng and Shino. During the meal, Shikaku gave the three lazy guys a serious lecture. The topic was of course still about them sleeping in class, saying that it was disrespectful to the teacher and would hinder their learning and growth.
Nara Yoshino, standing nearby, also offered counsel, causing the three little ones to lower their heads in shame. After the afternoon’s events, Shikamaru and Shino felt a sense of crisis and pledged to pay attention in class from now on. Yufeng also acted like a good kid, much to the delight of Shikaku and his wife, who finally felt relieved.
Seeing the happy couple and the fighting spirit of Shikamaru and Shino, Yufeng felt so happy. Sure enough, the next day, the three guys were not sleeping and started listening carefully. This change shocked everyone, including Iruka, but Iruka was also relieved that they were not sleeping.
Besides his work, Nara Shikaku spent his days refining his shadow binding technique, and sometimes shared his experience with Shikamaru and the others. After more than a month of hard work, he finally completed the improvement of his ninjutsu, and his strength increased greatly. He also told his two old brothers, Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Choza, about this improvement of his ninjutsu.
Chapter 49, Hinata’s Problem (Old Version)
49. Hinata’s Problem
The Ino, Shika, and Chou families were traditional Konoha families. While not as influential as the Uchiha and Hyuga families, they still held significant positions. Shikaku Nara told Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Choza about his improved ninjutsu, especially highlighting the amazing abilities of Yufeng. This sparked a new interest in Yufeng, a young man they had never heard of.
The clever Nara Shikaku also began to secretly investigate Yufeng’s affairs. After all, if a little guy with unlimited potential was an undercover sent by the enemy, it would be a huge trouble. However, he gave up his thoughts after discovering that he was really just the offspring of a Chunin couple.
But through investigation, he also discovered that it seemed that more than a year ago, the Kurama Murakumo family of three, Kakashi, Yuhi Kurenai and even the third generation had contact with this little guy.
Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi seemed to be this boy’s mentors, and the three members of the Kurama family also admired him very much, but he couldn’t find out any specific information about Yufeng.
Due to his status, Shikaku couldn’t privately ask those adults about Yufeng’s situation, so he had to keep some of his words to himself. However, he came to the conclusion that someone who could attract the attention of two jonin, a hokage, and a family head must be no ordinary person, and he would need to interact with him more often in the future.
So after discussing with his wife Nara Yoshino, he treated Yufeng better, just like Kurama Murakumo and his wife.
Everyone lived a very ordinary life in the following days, but because Yu Fengren was handsome and humorous, he quickly became friends with other classmates. With him as the bond, Xiaoqiang became good friends.
The happiest person is Naruto. Thanks to Yufeng, he got to know these people earlier than in the original work. Because of Yufeng’s love for Naruto, he also admired these positive characters and it was nice to be able to become friends with them.
During this year, Naruto and Sasuke kissed unexpectedly, losing their first kiss. This happened several years earlier than in the original story, but it made everyone laugh for a long time. As they got to know each other better, everyone became more and more harmonious, and Yufeng gradually integrated into this group.
With him acting as a go-between, this group of little strong men no longer formed cliques like in the original book, such as Shikamaru and Choji, Sakura and Ino. In the original book, they all had their own good friends when they were in school, but they also had people they excluded, such as Sasuke and Shino, two taciturn guys.
But now with Yufeng’s involvement, things are different. Except for Sasuke, who still looks distant, the other little strong men begin to understand each other and gradually become good friends through some small fights. These people are all from big families, and Yufeng is the only “white-collar worker” in this circle.
However, due to Yufeng’s friendliness and the fairness, fairness and maturity he showed in handling problems, no one alienated him because of his background. Instead, everyone was very trusting and friendly towards him.
Even the proud Sasuke would occasionally joke with him. After all, this guy’s jokes and idioms from modern society were quite likable.
Yu Feng quickly integrated into this group of “princelings” and had the opportunity to visit their homes and get to know their parents. These people were either jonin or clan leaders, and they were of prominent status.
In addition to Hinata’s father Hyuga Hiashi and Sasuke’s father Uchiha Fugaku, Yufeng has also come into contact with the genius Uchiha Itachi many times.
Itachi knew what kind of personality his younger brother had, so he was very happy to see his only friend Yufeng. Yufeng was also a sweet-talker, always respectfully calling him “Itachi Big Brother” or “Beautiful Brother”, which made the young Uchiha Itachi very happy.
So he would give Yufeng some pointers on ninjutsu from time to time, which allowed Yufeng to gain a deeper understanding of ninjutsu and ninja tools and benefited him greatly.
Itachi Uchiha graduated from Ninja Academy at the age of seven, hailed as the best student by his teachers. The Third Hokage even commented that he could think like a Hokage by the age of seven. He became a Chunin at the age of eight, all on his own. At 11, he joined the Anbu and quickly became their captain, thus beginning his career as a double agent.
This is a man who has used the Sharingan to the fullest extent. Even though Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito are stronger than Itachi, Itachi is obviously better in the use of the Sharingan.
Although Madara knew more knowledge and finally opened the Rinnegan, no one could compare with Uchiha Itachi in the development of the Sharingan, especially in illusion techniques.
Being able to receive Itachi’s guidance, even if it was just superficial knowledge, would be of great benefit to Yufeng. Especially after seeing Yufeng’s talent in physical skills, Itachi did not hesitate to pass on the shuriken technique he had developed to this little guy.
Of course, this was all done behind Sasuke’s back. If he knew that one of his few friends had mastered the shuriken skills that he had never mastered in such a short period of time, this arrogant boy would definitely be upset.
Yufeng was enjoying his life now, chatting and bragging with Naruto and the others. He also teased and bonded with Yakumo Hinata, feeling very happy. But a new problem soon arose: he noticed Hinata seemed to be worried about something.
She always avoids me intentionally or unintentionally. Could it be that her snobbish father found out about my closeness to her and warned her to stay away from me?
But Hinata is not that kind of person. It seems that I have to find time to ask her. It is not a good thing for things to continue like this. It will definitely affect the relationship between the two.
After school that day, Yufeng was invited by Inuzuka Kiba to his house to play, so Hinata, Yakumo, and Naruto went back to their own homes. When they came back from dinner in the evening and passed by the village square, they found a person sitting on the swing where they usually played. The small figure with blue hair was obviously his favorite Hinata.
Why is she here alone so late? Hinata, who has always been very quiet, has become even more taciturn. Yakumo and others asked her to go out and play, but she refused.
Yufeng felt that this girl must have something on her mind, otherwise she wouldn’t be like this. Everyone had a lot of fun some time ago, and Yakumo and the others didn’t offend her.
From a distance, Hinata’s back looks so lonely, sitting alone on the swing and swinging back and forth, just like Naruto in the animation, so lonely, giving people a sad feeling.
It seems I have to ask her what’s wrong. I once vowed to make her happy, but the way she is now is not what I want to see.
Today was a good opportunity to chat alone, so Yu Feng quietly walked behind Hinata and greeted her softly: “Hinata, why are you here alone so late?”
Hinata was startled when she heard the voice, but she soon recognized that it was Mingcheng Yufeng’s voice, so she got off the swing and said to Yufeng somewhat insincerely: “No, nothing, just came out to play for a while. Brother Yufeng, you are back from Ya’s house. Did you have fun?”
Yu Feng was touched to see that she was still thinking about him at this time, and reached out to rub her little head: “Happy, but my little Hinata seems unhappy these days. Can you tell your brother what’s going on? Did something happen?” After saying that, he stared into her eyes, afraid that he would miss any details.
Hinata was a little flustered when he asked this, and stammered, “No, no, Brother Yufeng, you think too much. I, I’m fine.”
For Yu Feng, who was already a seasoned man, this obvious lie was obvious to him. “Really? Then why have you been so sullen these past few days? Even when I asked you to go out and play, you always found excuses to refuse. Tell me, what’s wrong with you? Did someone bully you? Can’t you just tell me what’s really on your mind?”
After saying that, he walked forward, took Hinata’s hand and looked at her. Hinata also stared at Yufeng. After a while, tears flowed down her face involuntarily, as if she had suffered a great injustice: “Brother Yufeng, don’t you like Hinata?” This sentence made Yufeng panic. He had thought of countless possibilities, such as the relationship between himself, Yakumo and Hinata.
For example, Naruto’s intervention, or Hinata’s reluctance to interact with other people due to shyness, etc., but Yufeng didn’t expect that the reason why Hinata was unhappy was actually himself. This was incredible. He hurriedly explained: “How could it be, Hinata is so well-behaved and so beautiful, of course my brother likes her, otherwise he wouldn’t be good friends with you.”
Hinata’s eyes were still filled with tears as she asked in a trembling voice, “Who do you like better, me or Yakumo?” Yu Feng’s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Hinata was starting to reject the idea of ​​a threesome? But before, she knew that she and Yakumo were getting along well, but she still chose to be friends with him, even a close friend. They’d been holding hands a lot lately.
Yu Feng had no idea about Hinata’s attitude at the moment, but he was not a person who could not take responsibility. He gritted his teeth and thought it would be better to make his thoughts clear to Hinata. Otherwise, it was possible that all three of them would be unhappy for the rest of their lives. This was not the result he wanted to see.
.
Then he said seriously: “How should I put it? Maybe you think I’m lying to you. Although Yakumo and I have known each other since we were six years old and have a very good relationship, and we like each other. But I fell in love with you the first time I saw you. That kind of heart-beating feeling cannot be expressed in words.
Of course, you might think I’m fickle, but I have to say that I like Yakumo, and I like you even more. When I see your pitiful look, I want to take good care of you, protect you for the rest of your life, and make you feel happy and joyful for the rest of your life. This is my sincere words. If you can’t accept Yakumo, then I will respect you, Hinata!
Chapter 50: Untying the Knot (Old Version)
50. Untie the knot
Hinata was extremely shy while listening to her lover’s story. Her face flushed red, but her tears kept flowing. Yu Feng thought she really couldn’t accept a relationship between three people, especially since Hinata was the eldest daughter of Konoha’s second largest family, almost like a princess.
Although Yu Feng is very good, he has no advantages in terms of family background. After all, in the Naruto world, it is also important to marry someone of equal status, especially for that stubborn old man Hinata Hiashi.
In the original work, he was willing to marry Hinata to Naruto. First of all, it must be because Naruto’s strength was recognized. Secondly, Naruto’s father was the Fourth Hokage, his mother was the princess of the Uzumaki clan, and his master was Jiraiya, one of the “Three Ninjas”, and the Sixth Hokage Kakashi Hatake.
With such a powerful background, even though Naruto was still an orphan and his master left him, it did not affect his status. Especially after the Fourth Shinobi World War, Naruto was one of the best masters in the entire ninja world, and only Sasuke could compete with him.
It is understandable that Hinata Hiashi would let his daughter marry such a powerful person who is also the best candidate for the Seventh Hokage.
Being able to marry such a powerful and well-connected ninja will not only not lower the value of Hinata’s status as a princess of the Hyuga clan, but will also pave the way for the future development of the Hyuga clan in the village.
Rather than saying that the two parties were together by mutual consent, it would be better to say that Hyuga Hiashi wanted to facilitate this political marriage. And our comrade Yufeng is just the offspring of a Chunin family, and the degree to which he was not valued in Konoha can be seen from his childhood.
Otherwise, he would not have been left to fend for himself after the teacher died on the mission without a guardian.
If he doesn’t work hard to build good relationships with Hinata and doesn’t work hard to improve his own strength, then even if Hinata is willing in the future, his father will not agree.
It can be said that the reason why Yu Feng works so hard is, first, that he does not want to live his whole life in obscurity in this world, second, that he wants to be recognized by those familiar people in the original work, and third, that he wants to use his own strength to make those big families eliminate their discrimination against him and get an opportunity for an equal dialogue.
So seeing Hinata’s aggrieved look at this moment, Yu Feng, who was always calm, immediately panicked. If he didn’t handle it well, Hinata might have a conflict or estrangement with him, and then he would lose the chance to win Hinata’s heart forever, which Yu Feng would never allow to happen.
Late at night, in the small square of Konoha Village, Yufeng stared at his favorite girl, Hyuga Hinata, with a serious face. He was very nervous at the moment, not knowing what Hinata thought of the love triangle between him, Yakumo and the other two. He was even more afraid that Hinata would say something that he would find difficult to accept. After all, when it comes to love, men are selfish.
The two of them just looked at each other, Yufeng’s heart was in turmoil, extremely nervous, afraid that he would lose Hinata from then on, because it was impossible for him to abandon Yakumo now.
After five minutes, Hinata finally said something that reassured Yufeng but also troubled him: “Since Yufeng-brother loves me as much as he loves Yakumo, why did you cure Yakumo’s illness so that she can learn ninjutsu without any burden, but not help me?
Hinata also wants to improve, and wants to be Yufeng’s brother’s helper, and she doesn’t want to fall behind Yakumo. “Wuwuwu!” In fact, she didn’t say one more thing, that is, she wanted to get Yufeng’s recognition and her father’s recognition. After all, since she was a child, her father Hinata Hiashi has never praised her once except for his strict teachings.
Hinata’s younger sister Hanabi has often been encouraged and praised by her father since she started learning taijutsu. Although Hinata is not jealous of her younger sister, she feels uncomfortable being treated coldly by her father. What she wants most now is the recognition of Hyuga Hiashi.
Hinata was chatting with Yakumo privately when she heard her talk about how she was weak and sickly as a child. Many doctors could not cure her, but she was finally cured by the 5-year-old Mingcheng Yufeng. At first, Hinata did not believe it. After all, the fact that a 5-year-old child could cure a strange disease that many famous doctors could not cure was a joke in itself.
However, after repeatedly confirming with Yakumo and indirectly asking that idiot Naruto, Hinata was sure that Yakumo’s strange illness was indeed cured by Yufeng. She had been a little weak since childhood, and it was like she had grabbed a life-saving straw. If she could make her body better, then Hinata believed that her strength would be greatly improved.
Hinata was shy and reserved, so she didn’t dare to ask Yufeng for help. At the same time, she hoped that Yufeng would help her through the difficult times just like he helped Yakumo. However, Yufeng never asked about her health problems, let alone tried to find a way to treat her.
That’s why Hinata felt wronged, because in her opinion, Brother Yufeng loved her and Yakumo equally. The more she thought about it, the more wronged she felt, so she gradually distanced herself from Yufeng and Yakumo, and closed herself off again.
“So that’s what she’s worried about!” Understanding Hinata’s problem, Yu Feng’s heart, which had been in his throat for a while, finally settled down. He was afraid Hinata would say something he couldn’t accept. However, Hinata’s current problem couldn’t be solved immediately, even though he had been preparing for it for a long time.
He could understand Hinata’s dilemma. After all, any girl would get stuck in a rut when faced with such a problem. Furthermore, Hinata was so delicate and shy that she would keep her worries to herself and not speak them out. It took a lot of courage for her to confide in him this time.
Now he must explain clearly, otherwise this virtuous little girl will be completely out of his reach. Looking at the little beauty crying, Yu Feng gently held her in his arms: “I thought it was something else, but it turns out it’s because of this. Hinata, it’s not that I don’t care about you, but your situation is different from Yakumo’s. Yakumo was born with blocked meridians, and it can be cured as long as the meridians are unblocked.
You were born with insufficient Qi and blood. To put it bluntly, it’s malnutrition and psychological issues that have led to your current frailty. This condition is difficult to treat and must be treated slowly. My brother reminds you to eat on time every day so that you can gradually recuperate. And it’s not that I’m ignoring you; I’ve been refining a medicinal elixir for a while now.
Due to the scarcity of materials, we often have to run to faraway places to look for them at night. Now everything is basically ready. In about ten days, my brother will be able to make this medicine called Qi and Blood Pill.
This is a medicine written in a medical book my master gave me (actually, it’s from a book Lingyan collected). If you take one pill a day and eat on time, you’ll be completely healed within a year. Then you can learn ninjutsu like Yakumo and no longer have to worry about your father’s mood.
After hearing what Yu Feng said, Hinata raised her head in disbelief and asked, “Really? It can be cured in a year?” Yu Feng scratched her nose lovingly and said, “Don’t you still believe me?”
Being hugged by the boy she loves like this, Hinata nodded shyly: “Yes, I believe Brother Yufeng.”
Then her blushing face suddenly dimmed. “Brother Yufeng, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have doubted you. I didn’t expect you to do so much for me in secret.” The girl burst into tears again. She blamed herself and felt guilty for alienating and misunderstanding Yufeng. This kind-hearted girl always made people feel so pitiful.
Yu Feng wiped her tears and said, “Silly girl, you are my sweetheart, so of course I have to think about you. It’s also my fault that I only wanted to give you a surprise and didn’t consider your feelings. Just don’t blame me.”
Hinata stopped crying and gently leaned her little head against Yufeng’s arms and smiled sweetly: “Brother Yufeng, you are so kind.”
Seeing that it was getting late, Yu Feng gently let go of Hinata and said, “Okay, it’s getting late. You should go back and rest. It’s good for your health to eat and sleep on time. I have to go back and prepare some medicine for you.”
With her heart knot untied, Hinata nodded obediently: “Well, I’ll listen to Brother Yufeng. I’ll go back first. Brother Yufeng, don’t stay up too late because of me. Goodbye, brother.”
“Well, goodbye. Remember to come to me if you have any problems in the future. Don’t get stuck in a rut.” Yu Feng said with a smile as he watched Hinata gradually walk away. Hinata also waved her hand: “Don’t worry, Brother Yu Feng, I will never do this again.” After that, she disappeared into the night.
Yu Feng smiled helplessly and shook his head. It seemed he had to quickly help this girl get the medicine. She was very strong-willed. In the original story, she didn’t hesitate to be beaten by Neji until he vomited blood in order to gain Naruto’s approval. She also stood by Naruto without hesitation in the face of the powerful Pain and Ban. What a devoted and good girl! He must cherish her.
Thinking of this, Yu Feng didn’t delay any longer. He used his Qinggong skills and disappeared in a flash. He returned home in less than a minute. Since there was no one around at night, he simply used his Qinggong skills. With his current level of cultivation, he could move hundreds of meters in a breath, so this distance was simply not enough.
After returning, he first discussed Hinata’s situation with Lingyan, and then began to prepare to make the elixir. This guy had been visiting the wealthy families in the village recently and stealing all the high-quality herbs they kept.
But he only took enough to make the elixir for Hinata, otherwise the whole village would have been in chaos. He lied to Hinata that he went out to pick herbs for her every night, but in fact he was just stealing them.
After getting enough medicinal materials, he began to refine the Nine-Turn Qi and Blood Pill according to the records in the medical books of the Xiaoyao Sect. Lingyan had given him a simple small pill furnace before, and now it finally came in handy.
Chapter 51: Refining Pills (Old Version)
51. Refining Pills
To please Hinata, Yu Feng prepared for his first alchemy journey. Being relatively new to the art, he inevitably encountered some difficulties, but with his superb intellect, he quickly mastered the technique and, after ten days, had created a perfect elixir. While it wasn’t particularly refined, at least the efficacy was acceptable.
When he handed the medicine to Hinata in person and asked her to take one, he found that the effect was quite good. At least a healthy blush appeared on Hinata’s pale little face, which made him very pleased.
The happiest person was Hinata. Her brother Yufeng did not lie to her. This medicine was really effective, so her dependence on and love for Yufeng increased.
As friends, Yakumo and Naruto also sent their blessings, and they also cared about Hinata, this lovely girl. Although Naruto, a fool, often said some irrelevant words to insult Hinata (Yakumo dared not offend because he was often tortured by Yakumo’s illusions), the friendship between them was still very deep.
According to Yufeng’s instructions, Hinata took a pill every week, and her health improved day by day. She also became more adept at practicing physical skills, especially the family-inherited soft fist, which improved as fast as if assisted by God.
Hinata’s progress was also noticed by Hyuga Hiashi. Although he didn’t know the reason for Hinata’s progress, the old stubborn man was still quite satisfied with the changes in his eldest daughter.
In addition to taking the pills, Yu Feng would occasionally use his inner strength to comb Hinata’s meridians. This not only helped Hinata better absorb the essence of the medicine and the nutrients in the food, but also helped to improve her body flexibility and help Hinata develop better. I guess in the mind of this little pervert, the last point was his ultimate goal.
With Yufeng’s meticulous care, Hinata regained her former vitality. Of course, she would still shyly twiddle her index finger from time to time, but because Yufeng, Yakumo and Naruto, her three best friends, were all cheerful, Hinata was influenced by them and was slowly changing her originally weak and shy personality.
In the original novel, Hinata only became cheerful after reaching adulthood. Even during the Fourth Shinobi World War, she was still shy. It was only when Naruto was lost that she showed her strong and brave side. It was she who helped Naruto regain his confidence, and it was also at that time that Naruto began to understand his own emotions.
Seeing that his medicine was effective, Yu Feng suddenly had an idea, that is, why not take advantage of the time he has now to practice more medicine, such as detoxification, external application, body conditioning, etc., even poisons can be practiced.
You should know that getting injured is a very normal thing in the world of Naruto. If you carry these healing medicines with you, it will undoubtedly buy time for treatment for yourself or your injured companions.
Yu Feng was a man of action. From that day on, he was rarely seen outside of school. To prevent others from discovering his secret, he moved his alchemy practice to a separate space within the blood jade. Over a month, he produced dozens of bottles of various medicinal herbs, both large and small.
For example, there is the Nine-Turn Bear Snake Pill for detoxifying chronic poisons and the Lingyuan Pill, a magical medicine that is a powerful detoxifier and can prolong life at critical moments. These pills are infused with the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Qi during the refining process.
Nine Yin Qi heals wounds, Nine Yang Qi detoxifies, and with the addition of dozens of other detoxifying drugs, this medicine’s detoxifying effect is incredibly strong. It can also save a person’s life as long as they’re still breathing, buying precious time for rescue efforts. However, due to the cumbersome method, only thirty pills have been produced.
This thing is not something that ordinary people can research, not even Xiaoyaozi has such ability. This prescription was accidentally created by the “God” in Fengyun and his disciple “Divine Doctor” while researching reincarnation. Yufeng added the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Qi to the prescription to make it even more effective.
In addition, there is also Zhixue Shengji San, a golden wound medicine that can quickly stop bleeding and heal wounds. In short, he achieved great results during this period, and his sudden inspiration saved many lives in the future.
Of course, he had the medicine ready, and he still needed to test its effectiveness. But he couldn’t just give his friends something he wasn’t sure about to experiment on.
At this moment, this guy began to look for injured or sick animals for clinical follow-up. In the 21st century, every great medical discovery was based on clinical experience gained through live animal experiments, so Yu Feng thought of this method that would not harm the people in the village and could conduct medical experiments quietly.
These days, Naruto, Shino, Shikamaru, Choji, and Inuzuka Kiba have brought almost all the injured or sick stray cats and dogs around the village to Yufeng, and Naruto actually brought a nest of mice. Shikamaru was so angry that his nose was crooked: “Hey, Naruto, can you not be so funny? These are mice!”
Naruto laughed heartily. He had just brought so many mice and had really scared his classmates half to death. He had always loved playing pranks and had done them many times in school, so he was now very familiar with them.
Yu Feng looked at him strangely. This kid was really lucky. This little white mouse was very popular as an experimental subject in the medical community.
He took the cardboard box from Naruto’s hand with a smile. Looking at the nest of hairless mice, Yu Feng felt nauseous, but still said to Shikamaru: “It’s okay, Shikamaru, I’m doing an experiment, and these mice are also good experimental subjects. You have worked hard these days, go back and rest quickly, I still have to be busy!”
Although Yufeng asked his friends to help get these animals, no one knew what he was going to do. Naruto initially thought Yufeng was going to grill or marinate meat, but now it seemed like he was going to do some experiment. Curious, he was the first to ask, “Hey, Yufeng, what experiment are you going to do? Hey, can I help you?”
Shikamaru chimed in, “Yeah, if we work together, we can complete your so-called experiment quickly. Why are you being so secretive? It’s really mean of you to use us as laborers and then kick us off.”
Ya came even closer: “Hehe, Yufeng, I specialize in raising and training ninja dogs. You must have my help with this experiment. You can send the others away. Hehe!”
This guy offended everyone with just one sentence, but there was no excuse to refute him. After all, this guy, Ya, was a natural “veterinarian”. Everyone made a look of contempt for him. Now only Yakumo and Hinata knew what Yufeng was going to do, but it seemed that Yufeng didn’t want to tell everyone now, so the two girls chose to remain silent.
With the help of Xiaoqiang, Yufeng found many small animals that could be used for “clinical trials”. Especially the white mice that Naruto got as a prank, this thing is the “ultimate artifact” for testing drugs.
He politely declined his friends’ offer to stay and help. What a joke! It was a good thing these naughty kids didn’t cause any trouble. Yu Feng had to work incredibly hard to get these troublemakers out, and then he began using the medicine he’d concocted to treat the cats and dogs’ ailments.
However, ideals are beautiful, but reality is cruel. The first trial of the medicine was not very successful. It was not that his medicine was ineffective. All the medicines played their corresponding roles, but the results were very different.
Yu Feng was very careful when preparing the medicinal materials before. Since it did not achieve the effect recorded in the medical books, there must be something wrong with his refining technique.
Yu Feng did not lose heart at the moment. He failed countless times and kept asking Ling Yan, the “encyclopedia”, for advice. He also summed up some basic theories from these countless failures, and because of repeated practice, his clinical experience also increased a lot.
It took Yu Feng more than half a year to become a qualified “pharmacist”. Those little animals played an indispensable role. If it weren’t for them giving him free drug testing and observation every day, Yu Feng might still be stuck in the theoretical stage.
Now, even if he is an ordinary person who knows nothing, he can still set up a stall outside and make a living by treating patients and selling medicine. One more skill means one more means of survival. It is always better to have more skills.
Moreover, Yu Feng is also a ninja with high martial arts skills. It is a bit of a mouthful to say, but in the future, we will have to add a few more words, that is, a medical ninja with high martial arts skills. The amount of information contained in it is different. Of course, from the perspective of his philandering, there are many other names that suit him.
Looking at the pile of finished medicine bottles and jars in front of him, Yu Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief. Because of the medicine refining, he hadn’t had time to play with his friends for more than six months.
Especially the emotional communication with the two girls was temporarily put aside. Although the two girls knew that this guy was busy with work, they were also very resentful. Now with these medicines, he can resume his previous life.
He immediately placed all the pills in the study room inside the Blood Jade Boundary, where the secret manuals were kept, to save him the trouble of carrying them with him. Then he ran out with a cheer, because he couldn’t wait to relax.
After a day of fun outside, Yu Feng happily returned home and showered. Then, he went straight into the Blood Jade to chat with Ling Yan. Over the past six months, he hadn’t just been busy refining medicine and conducting clinical trials. He occasionally found time to practice the “Eternal Life Secret,” one of the four great books written by Huang Da.
Although the Art of Immortality requires people without internal energy to practice, Yu Feng can temporarily block his internal energy and practice like a martial arts novice. Then, the innate true qi he cultivated can be perfectly integrated into the original internal energy with the help of the Beiming Divine Art, which prevents him from going astray.
At first, he didn’t feel any discomfort, but later, after practicing the last diagram, the same one Xu Ziling practiced in The Twin Dragons of Tang Dynasty, his temperament suddenly became indifferent. It was as if he had no interest in anything, only focusing on health. He knew this was not a good thing, so today he decided to ask Lingyan about it.
Chapter 52: Undercurrent (Old Version)
52. Undercurrent
Entering the Blood Jade, Lingyan was meditating. In the past six months, every time Yufeng came in to chat with her, he would find this girl meditating in the same place. He didn’t know what she was doing. When he asked her, she didn’t say anything, just said she wanted to give him a surprise.
Yu Feng appeared at this time, and Ling Yan immediately opened her eyes: “Master, how come you have time to come and see me today? Did you miss me?” There was a devilish charm in her eyes naturally, as if she was seducing Yu Feng, which was very different from the innocent and lively Ling Yan in the past.
Although Yu Feng was a little puzzled, he didn’t think too much about it and asked directly: “Ling Yan, I have had some problems with my practice recently, and I want to talk to you about it.”
Lingyan looked at him charmingly with her big eyes: “Is practicing the art of immortality confusing you? It seems that you don’t care about anything anymore, and you are no longer interested in people and things, especially women, right?” If it were the old Lingyan, she would never speak to Yufeng so bluntly.
Yu Feng frowned: “You are right, but why do I feel like you have become a different person? Do you have a dual personality?” Ling Yan chuckled: “No, Master, you are overthinking it. Let’s talk about your problem. Your current situation is what you should have after practicing the complete Changsheng Jue.
So don’t worry. The Art of Longevity is a Taoist practice for self-cultivation and longevity. It’s natural for practitioners to develop a calm disposition. However, since it’s already starting to change your personality, I suggest you refrain from practicing it for the time being, to avoid becoming a soulless, emotionless, walking corpse.
Yu Feng nodded: “Well, I also thought that the Art of Immortality would be beneficial to my cultivation at first, but now it seems that this method is really not suitable for me. I’d better postpone my cultivation for now. Anyway, the seven pictures have been practiced.” Yu Feng was willing to listen to Ling Yan’s advice. He didn’t want to become emotionless.
Seeing how obedient he was, Lingyan suddenly smiled sweetly: “I am trying to find a way to help Master solve this problem. During this time, you can look at other martial arts or do nothing else but practice the martial arts you have learned before. When the time is right, I will come to you, Master.”
After hearing Lingyan’s words, Yufeng’s heart suddenly moved: “Lingyan, don’t do anything stupid. It’s just a martial art. At worst, you can just stop practicing it. I don’t want anything to happen to you. Remember, you are my most important family member and friend at all times!”
Lingyan was suddenly touched. She stared at Yufeng with her big eyes for a while, then suddenly walked forward and kissed Yufeng on the lips, just a light taste: “Master, thank you, you are so kind to me. Well, you can go back now. I will think carefully about how to solve the problem of Changsheng Jue during this time. I will give you a surprise.”
Yu Feng stared blankly at Lingyan, whose trembling figure walked into his small bedroom. He stayed there for a few minutes before touching his lips, then sighed and left the blood jade barrier.
Just when Lingyan turned around, he found that the girl was crying. It was probably because of his words that worked, otherwise the always simple Lingyan would not have taken the initiative to kiss Yufeng.
At this moment, Yu Feng did not try to savor the taste of the kiss just now, because he was also very confused. Ling Yan had been too abnormal recently. Could it be that she really had something to hide from him? Unable to figure it out, Yu Feng could only not let it develop.
However, from that day on, he no longer practiced the art of immortality, and the true energy was suppressed by him. Gradually, he returned to his former state.
Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, Yufeng and his friends have been enrolled for more than a year. During this time, Yufeng has visited Lingyan many times, and every time they chat and laugh, Lingyan never tells him how to break the drawbacks of the Changsheng Jue. In the end, he basically put the matter out of his mind.
After that, Yufeng, besides practicing martial arts and ninjutsu, cultivated relationships with Hinata and Yakumo, and hung out with Kiba, Shikamaru, and the others. He would sometimes tease Kurenai, and his life was quite fulfilling.
After Hinata gradually mastered the Folding Plum Hand, he also taught her Tai Chi. Hinata, who was proficient in Soft Fist, was excited to see the more advanced Tai Chi and became more attached to Yu Feng. She made up her mind to practice Tai Chi well and impress her father.
In her heart, it must be her brother Yufeng who saw the Hyuga family’s soft fist and created this set of boxing techniques that was completely tailored for herself and the Hyuga family based on the characteristics of the soft fist.
Hinata would get excited every time she thought of this. Yakumo was even jealous for this, but she also knew that Yufeng was not very good at illusion, so she gave up the idea of ​​asking Yufeng to create ninjutsu for her.
While Yu Feng was enjoying his good life, he had been feeling a vague sense of unease in recent days, and at the same time, he felt that the air was filled with the smell of danger. During this period, he had followed Sasuke back to the Uchiha clan gathering place. The Uchiha gathering place, which had been peaceful before, had become undercurrents in the past two days.
Because of his concern for that important event, Yu Feng would sneak into the Uchiha clan gathering area almost every two or three days to check on the latest developments. He remembered that a few years ago, another genius of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Shisui, suddenly disappeared. In the end, the upper echelons settled the matter by saying that Shisui had betrayed the village and was shot dead.
But Yufeng knew that the reason why Uchiha Shisui, the genius who created the “Kotoamatsukami” ninjutsu, was accused of being a traitor was because of the old man Danzo.
In the original work, he took away one of Shisui’s eyes and forced Shisui to defect from the village. Later, Shisui met his good brother Itachi, and he gave him his only right eye and committed suicide in front of Itachi.
The tragic death of his good brother and the darkness of Konoha that he controlled made Itachi furious, but he had to remain calm for the sake of his people. Gritting his teeth and burying his hatred for Shisui in his heart, Itachi returned to the village.
What his father didn’t know was that just before, because of Shisui’s departure, Itachi’s Sharingan had evolved into the Mangekyō Sharingan.
Shisui’s death was caused by the fact that he wanted to use Kotoamatsukami to stop the coup, but was used by Danzo to kill him. A few years have passed, and now the Uchiha clan has been undercurrents. All the Uchiha clan members want to improve their status in the village through this coup. At the same time, they are warlike and have long been tired of peace. They only want violence.
Just the day before yesterday, Yu Feng discovered that all the Uchiha clan members, regardless of gender, as long as they were adults, were secretly preparing something. The previously scattered people were on alert, and patrols were increased at the edge of the area. If it weren’t for his extraordinary Qinggong skills, he probably wouldn’t have been able to get in.
You must know that from the establishment of the village to the present, the Uchiha clan has been responsible for the security of Konoha. They have the Sharingan, which of course makes it very convenient for reconnaissance.
But it was precisely because the Second Hokage marginalized the Uchiha clan that this already unruly family felt strong dissatisfaction, and their arrogance led them to take risks.
It can be said that although the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, did this for the safety of Konoha, it also became the fuse for the Uchiha clan’s betrayal.
Nowadays, the Uchiha clan never leaves their ninja tools and weapons. Some people who go to bed early also sleep with their clothes on. This is probably to prevent any disturbances before the family negotiates with the village and to be able to respond in time.
But they would never have imagined that the betrayal came from within. The abnormal behavior of the Uchiha clan made Yu Feng feel that the turning point of the Uchiha clan’s fate was about to come.
The truth about the genocide was right in front of him, but Yu Feng didn’t want to stop it. First of all, if he stopped it, it might cause the entire Naruto plot to change, and then he would have a hard time controlling it.
Secondly, all signs indicate that the genocide was not accomplished by Itachi alone. At least Danzo and Uchiha Obito were involved, so it is not certain whether he had the power to stop it.
If he wasn’t careful, he would die before he could even begin his mission. Before he could become strong, he would lose his life before he could even seduce the beautiful women in the Hokage. This was an outcome that Yu Feng absolutely could not accept, so he chose to endure it.
Out of curiosity and confidence in his own martial arts, Yu Feng chose to observe secretly, because he believed that with his current skills, even someone as powerful as Uchiha Obito would not be able to easily discover him.
Just as Yu Feng gave up on stopping the Uchiha clan genocide, he actually had one more thing he didn’t say: he couldn’t defeat Obito yet. Obito was a super-powerful being of the Divine Shadow level, and if he fought alone, he would probably be only half a point weaker than Uchiha Madara. With Yu Feng’s current level, challenging Obito was simply a pipe dream.
Although a large amount of chakra is stored in his body, those inferior ninjutsu are nothing compared to Obito and others, so he must enrich himself next, with Rasengan and Raikiri being the primary goals.
As for the extermination of the Uchiha clan, it was inevitable. The Uchiha clan had never truly integrated into Konoha from the beginning. Madara’s defection and the Nine-Tails’ attack on Konoha made the people of Konoha Senju Hashirama’s faction very dissatisfied with the Uchiha clan.
The Uchiha clan had its own base and weapons shop, which would sooner or later become a threat to Konoha. In addition, Obito and Danzo fanned the flames from behind, which led to this tragic genocide.
The reason why Obito and Danzo wanted to exterminate the clan was because of the Sharingan, and also because of Madara and Obito’s hatred for their clan members, Obito actively planned this genocide.
Chapter 53, Itachi’s Entrustment (Old Version)
53. Itachi’s instructions
That afternoon, in a forest near the Uchiha clan, Yu Feng was throwing a kunai, and then the second one followed, accurately hitting the tail of the first kunai.
The first kunai immediately changed direction, and its speed increased by more than twice under the impact of the second kunai. With a “whoosh”, it hit the center of a target next to it.
A round of applause rang out. Yu Feng grinned and turned to a handsome young man in a black ninja uniform and said, “How about it, pretty brother? I’m not bad at using this special skill of mine!”
Uchiha Itachi nodded in appreciation at his brother, one of his few friends: “Well, you’ve made rapid progress, Yufeng. I have to say that you are very talented. But why do you always call me handsome brother? Handsome is not the right word to describe a man.”
“Hahaha, who told you to look so feminine? But thank you for the compliment, brother. Sasuke must not know about this, otherwise he will be angry.” Yu Feng was a little complacent and reminded Itachi at the same time.
Mentioning his younger brother, Uchiha Itachi smiled and nodded: “Don’t worry about that. That stupid boy hasn’t even mastered his steps yet. It’s too early for him to practice such advanced throwing techniques.”
Since a year ago, Yufeng has gradually become friends with Sasuke. Although not as close as he is with Shikamaru and the others, it is still rare. With the help of Sasuke, Yufeng also met Itachi, and was appreciated by Itachi. He taught him many unique skills, of course, these skills are limited to throwing techniques.
The two of them had been training together for a year without realizing it. Itachi would come over every now and then to teach Yufeng whenever he had free time. He was very fond of this little guy, just like seeing his own brother. Especially since his physical talent was higher than his brother’s, it made him cherish and love his talent.
The two chatted briefly for a while, and Yu Feng, who usually loved to talk, now stood honestly beside Itachi, while Itachi looked at the family gathering place from afar in the breeze.
For a while, neither of them spoke and the atmosphere became awkward. Under normal circumstances, Yu Feng would definitely chat with Itachi endlessly to make this elder brother who taught him martial arts happy. He knew that Itachi had a lot of things in his mind.
But today, the two of them suddenly ran out of topics to talk about. After about five minutes, Itachi suddenly asked, “Yufeng, what’s wrong with you today? You have nothing to say to your brother?”
Yu Feng’s heart moved when he heard this, but he still expressed his concerns: “Well, Itachi-sama (I only call him that when I’m serious), it’s not that I’m out of topics, but I noticed that you seem to have a lot on your mind lately. I don’t want to disturb you, but I don’t want to see you looking so worried.”
Itachi looked at Yufeng in surprise: “Oh? I didn’t expect you to be so thoughtful. It seems that I haven’t done a good job as the eldest brother, and my little brother has started to worry, hehe!” His smile was still so gentle, but Yufeng could see that there was a hint of bitterness and helplessness in Itachi’s smile than before.
“Brother Itachi, if there is anything I can help you with, just tell me. I don’t want to see you like this, and Sasuke doesn’t want it even more!” Yu Feng thought about it and advised Itachi. He didn’t want the plot to change because of him, but he also didn’t want Uchiha Itachi, whom he admired and who had done him a favor, to fall into the abyss and lose his life in the end.
Mentioning Sasuke touched the softest part of Itachi’s heart. Looking at Mingcheng Yufeng, whose face was tense, Itachi made a decision. Suddenly, he said to Yufeng seriously, “Yufeng, I know you are a good child, and you don’t have any misunderstandings about Sasuke like other children. You are his only friend now. If big brother can’t take care of Sasuke in the future, can you help big brother take care of him?”
Yu Feng was stunned when he heard this. Hearing Itachi say this, he knew that this guy had decided to continue with the plan of exterminating the clan for the sake of his brother and the village. He pretended to be confused and asked, “Brother Itachi, what do you mean by this? Are you going to go far away? I don’t think Sasuke would agree. Besides, who knows Sasuke better than you? Only you can take good care of him.”
Itachi smiled and shook his head: “There are some things you can’t understand now. You don’t need to know what I’m going to do. I just ask you, can you help me take good care of Sasuke in the future?”
Seeing him so determined, Yu Feng had no choice but to nod firmly: “Well, I promise you, Brother Itachi. As long as Sasuke doesn’t despise me, I will definitely take good care of him.”
Looking at Yufeng’s determined expression and slightly moist eyes, Itachi knew that his younger brother would have a good support in the future. At the same time, he liked this sentimental child even more. He leaned over and flicked Yufeng’s forehead with his finger: “Smelly boy, I feel relieved with your words, but don’t act like a woman!”
Yu Feng knew that Itachi’s flick of his forehead had no malicious intent, but rather was a gesture of extreme love. In the original novel, he only did this to his younger brother. Yu Feng was also moved by Uchiha Itachi’s kind flick of the forehead. It seemed that Itachi had already regarded him as a family member.
He thought for a moment and took out two bottles of medicine from his bosom. He placed them in Itachi’s hands while Itachi looked a little surprised. “Brother Itachi, these are medicines I made myself based on the medical skills left by my grandfather. One is for treating external injuries, and the other is for detoxification. Both are very effective. Keep them well, you will need them in the future.”
It was then that Uchiha Itachi realized what was going on. Although he didn’t care much about the effects of the two bottles of medicine, he was very pleased that Yu Feng had such a thought. “Haha, you little brat are worried about me. But since you are so sincere, I will accept it and keep it with me from now on.”
Seeing that he carefully put the medicine bottle into his arms, Yu Feng said, “Brother Itachi, open your Sharingan now, I have something to give you.” After that, he jumped to the open space in front without waiting for Itachi to answer, and then he flashed and began to perform a set of exquisite palm techniques.
This was a unique skill from Peach Blossom Island that Yufeng had learned from Lingyan’s collection of martial arts texts: the Falling Flower Divine Sword Palm! This palm technique was Huang Lao Xie’s ultimate skill. While not as powerful as the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, it was definitely exquisite.
Itachi, with his keen eyesight, could not fail to see the exquisiteness of this palm technique. He immediately opened his Sharingan and began to copy it. Yu Feng, while performing the palm technique, explained, “Brother Itachi, this palm technique will be even more powerful when used with your wind-attribute chakra. Watch carefully!” He then incorporated his own wind-attribute chakra into the technique.
Many of the martial arts that Yu Feng mastered required internal strength for support, but he found a different way and found a way to use the strange energy of chakra.
Just like the Tianshan Zhemei Hand before, after his modification, it has been fully adapted to the operation and coordination of chakra. This set of palm techniques is also one of the several martial arts he has explored in the past two years.
The discovery that existing moves could be used directly with chakra by making slight modifications or even without any modifications gave Yu Feng another direction to work on. That was to combine chakra, internal energy, martial arts moves, and ninjutsu, so that he would have many more means of attack.
Now he has gradually integrated the wind-attribute chakra with the internal force and sword energy of the Six Meridians Divine Sword, and the power he unleashes is much greater than using internal force alone.
At this moment, the palm shadow was vague, the palm wind was whistling, and the invisible and colorless wind attribute chakra with cutting power continuously left a series of “scars” on the surrounding tree trunks. This was because Yu Feng deliberately suppressed his chakra volume, otherwise this whole forest would have been razed to the ground under his attack.
Soon, a set of palm techniques was completed. Yu Feng slowly stopped, exhaled, and ran over. Looking at the surprised Itachi, he asked, “How is it, Itachi? Did you copy the physical technique I just performed? If not, I will perform it again, but I will be slower this time.”
After hearing what he said, Itachi came back to his senses. He smiled and shook his head: “No need, Yufeng, look at how big brother performs it.” After that, he stretched out his body and began to perform according to Yufeng’s method. He was really a genius. After just watching it once, he could already unleash 120% of the power of the Falling Flowers Sword Palm.
Although it was due to the Sharingan, Itachi’s talent was definitely top-notch. The chakra he displayed this time was completely different from the first time he used it, and his powerful chakra was even more sharp.
This made Yu Feng admire them, and at the same time he envied the Uchiha clan who possessed the Sharingan even more. No wonder they were envied by others. This kind of talent and ability was really incredible.
In addition to the ninjutsu of the bloodline limit, general taijutsu moves and ninjutsu hand seals can be easily copied. As long as you are not a glutton, you can use it yourself the moment after copying.
What’s worse is that some people, like Kakashi Hatake, sometimes copy and use the technique at the same time, and sometimes release the technique faster than the caster.
I remember in the original story, when Kakashi encountered Zabuza, he taught him a lesson right from the start. First, he used the Water Dragon Bullet Technique, and they both released this powerful move almost at the same time. Then, Kakashi actually released the Great Waterfall Technique first, catching Zabuza off guard.
Although the power of the Sharingan varies from person to person, it is still very powerful. Even if Sasuke only opened a magatama Sharingan, he was able to copy Rock Lee’s ninjutsu and create the “Lion’s Combo”.
Moreover, the Sharingan can clearly see the trajectory of fast movement, which is a prerequisite for using Raikiri, because Raikiri has high requirements for speed and vision. The Sharingan is needed to accurately find the enemy’s position during fast movement and attack.
This is also the main reason why Yufeng has always envied the Sharingan, because he really wants to learn Raikiri.